ã€ŠTransferred to Another World and Became a Teacherã€‹


 Ch. 1 - Konominato Aoi

    Died.Not only the sensations in my body, but even my thoughts and consciousness were hazy. That''s how I perceived it.

    I didn''t know why. I could only comprehend that I was dead.

    Like drifting through the sea, I vaguely felt a heavy, shadow-like weight on my consciousness.

    Gradually, the shadow grew heavier and deeper, revealing its true form to me.

    It was grief and regret.

    I couldn''t become the best in kendo until the end. Since my mother passed away, all my father wanted was for me to become the best in Japan. But I failed him.

    Losing my own goal, I tried to train someone else to become the ideal swordsman in my place, but it didn''t work.

    To begin with, I couldn''t meet my father''s expectations. This regret was deeper and heavier than anything else.

    If only I could start over again... If only I could become the ideal version of myself that I longed for...

    The moment I thought this, with the urge to burst into tears, my consciousness dissolved and faded away into a hazy mist.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    When I woke up, I found myself looking up at a ceiling lined with logs, like a log cabin.

    The ceiling was lit in a warm red, casting dark shadows here and there. I could hear the crackling of a fire and smell the sweet scent of wood, along with the faint aroma of wild animal fur.

    I felt little sensation in my body. Using only my eyes to survey my surroundings, I realized I was lying on something that looked like white fur. I seemed to be in a room about the size of six tatami mats (9.2 square meters), with a window carved out of the middle of a wall that looked like stacked logs.

    The sky was dark, indicating it was currently night.

    "... Hmm, are you awake?"

    Suddenly, a voice startled me. I turned my head to the side.

    A tall, slender figure wearing a large white robe appeared from a simple door.

    They approached me, dragging the hem of their robe along the floor. The figure was hooded, but as they drew closer, they removed it, revealing a face that could only be described as beautiful.

    I couldn''t determine their gender. They could be viewed as either a man or a woman. Their long, flowing white hair and emerald green eyes were captivating.

    But what caught my attention the most was the long, pointed ears.

    "... Are you conscious? Can you speak?"

    Upon hearing the voice, I finally recognized this person as a man. But I couldn''t manage to utter a sound in response.

    "Hmm, it seems you''re not aware of your situation either. I found you collapsed in a meadow near my house. It''s a grassland far from any roads, let alone villages. The grass is waist-high, so it''s pure luck I spotted you lying there."

    Then the young man sat down cross-legged next to me and looked down at me while introducing himself. "I am Owen Millers, the Sage of the Forest. I have no idea why a young child like you would be in such a place, but I will take care of you for a while."

    Owen Millers said something strange in his introduction.

    Young child? Who was he referring to?

    Well, since there was no one else here, he must be talking about me. Could it be that, like in stories, elves lived long lives, so someone my age was still considered a child to them?

    "What is your name?"

    Hearing the abrupt question, I answered instinctively, "Konominato, Aoi..."

    "Konominato, Aoi... Hmm, an unusual name. Could you be..."

    I heard him say something to me, but my vision blurred, and the sound faded away.

    I was overcome by an irresistible drowsiness.

    As various questions floated in and out of my mind in my haze, my consciousness gradually faded away.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Twelve years had passed since that day.

    My physical age was over twenty. I never imagined I''d truly be rejuvenated. Since I died at the age of twenty-four, it means I had not reached my original age yet.

    I learned that this was not Earth and that I had been transferred to another world filled with various conflicts. However, there were many things here that couldn''t be experienced on Earth, and my days were full of confusion and surprise.

    Owen called me a Traveler, and he seemed quite intrigued by me and taught me various magical knowledge.

    Apparently, those who possessed knowledge from other worlds and appeared once every few hundred years were called Travelers. They had brought about significant reforms in countries, cultures, academia, magic, and so on.

    Perhaps because of that, despite living alone in a forest, Owen led a more modern lifestyle than I had expected.

    First of all, there was a refrigerator. It seemed to release cold air from an ice magic stone, but it served the same purpose. Similarly, there was a bladeless fan powered by a wind magic stone, and if you put an ice or fire magic stone in the box inside, it became an air conditioner.

    That alone was surprising, but there were also tanks of water and hot water on the second floor, making it easy to take a bath.

    There were also orange-tinted lights, a stove, and a flush toilet, all of which were apparently called magical tools.

    Owen seemed to be a magical tool enthusiast and had all kinds of magical tools. I wonder if he was like an appliance geek on Earth.

    Anyway, I pretended not to be very interested in magical tools because it was annoying when he started talking about them.

    By the way, Owen was as beautiful as a sculpture, but he was taciturn and had a surprisingly meticulous personality. When I cooked, he murmured that the food was too bland. If I told him not to eat it, he silently ate everything. He even went so far as to ask for seconds.

    His contrarian nature was like that of a mischievous child.

    Despite all of this, when Owen taught magic, he was thorough. No, maybe because of his meticulous nature, he was sensitive to small differences.

    "No, Aoi. When using advanced magic, what''s important is mana manipulation, not the output. Focus more. No, don''t reduce the amount of mana you input while focusing. Imagine a thin rod of mana and knead it further, making it harder and harder without changing its thickness---" S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hold on, shut up... I''m trying to concentrate!"

    "... But will you always have a quiet environment to focus when using magic? No. Such things are rare. When the need to use magic arises, most of the time---"

    "Ah, enough already!"

    When he became talkative about magic, he became annoying.

    According to Owen, he perceived magic as the process of drawing magic circles in one''s mind. The act of breaking down the process to create magic circles into individual steps and vocalizing them was called chanting.

    In other words, it was a ritual that served as the blueprint for magic and was crucial for its manifestation, but Owen insisted on omitting this chanting process.

    Apparently, in ancient magic, which was said to have been lost 200 years ago, there was also magic that actually drew magic circles. Owen investigated and researched this on his own, and even managed to decipher it.

    It was a feat that would be considered genius or even abnormal by normal magicians, but Owen was still not satisfied.

    He understood the technique of drawing magic circles and inputting the right amount of mana, but he streamlined the process by pouring mana into an already drawn magic circle.

    When magic power was poured into an already drawn magic circle, since the path for mana to flow was already established, mana manipulation became extremely precise.

    Even a tiny amount of extra mana could cause an explosion, and if there wasn''t enough mana, the magic power would dissipate without any effect.

    However, Owen did indeed succeed in chanting magic without drawing magic circles, although only Owen and I could do it so far.

    "... Alright, It''s done. The gem in this ring is engraved with a three-dimensional magic circle of fire magic. With this, even if you fail, you won''t be burned to a crisp."

    "Isn''t a 3-D magic circle supposed to be at least special grade?"

    "That''s right. I''m probably the only one in the world who can compress a magic circle this much."

    "... That''s amazing, but maybe it''s better if you don''t say it yourself."

 Ch. 2 - Full Mastery and Departure

    "This blue gem seems easier to make.""... Hmm, I see. Recordite, huh? Its mana conductivity is high, but its hardness is not."

    "How about making it into a sphere to prevent it from breaking easily and attaching it inside a ring or armor? There''s no need to expose it, right?"

    "Aoi... were you a genius all along...?"

    While having such conversations, before I knew it, I had mastered most of the magic and magical tools, as well as the chantless techniques that Owen had taught me.

    Now, Owen was no longer teaching me, but rather, he was talking to me as if we were conducting magic research together.

    One day, as we were sitting in our favorite chairs after dinner, Owen said quietly, "... Twelve years, just twelve years. In that short time, you''ve made my hundred years your own."

    With this murmur, Owen narrowed his eyes and gazed into the distance.

    "... You can''t compare it like that. You did research from scratch on your own, while I was just shown the finished results."

    I tried to cheer him up, thinking that he might be feeling down, but Owen brought his glass of wine to his lips and swirled it gently.

    "It''s not that I''m feeling down. I''m just not having any fun."

    "Look, you''re sulking."

    When I pointed it out with a troubled look, Owen snorted and shook his glass lightly.

    "You''re wrong, Aoi. It''s not fun that your growth has stagnated. If I can keep teaching you new things, how powerful a magician will you become? Maybe you can even master magic in the true sense and reach the Abyss of Magic," Owen said with a hint of excitement.

    Abyss of Magic. This was a term that had appeared in grimoires and magical texts since ancient times. It was said that those who mastered magic could fully understand the source of mana, the theories of magic circles, and the chants necessary to use it.

    But since no one had ever reached this level, most people thought it was just a fabrication.

    However, Owen discovered the possibility of reaching the Abyss of Magic through his research on chantless magic circles.

    "The Central Continent is said to be superior to the Western and Eastern Continents in terms of both civilization and magic. It has the world''s largest magic academy, created jointly by the Six Great Nations of the Central Continent---Fiddiq Magic Academy."

    "... What are you talking about? Don''t tell me I''m going to that academy...?"

    Hearing my question, Owen exhaled through his nose. "Naturally. Teachers and students from many countries gather at the academy from the Six Great Nations. There must be magic that even I don''t know about yet. In addition, there is active research on magic in the academy, and there''s even a saying that new magic is born from Fiddiq Academy."

    "So, you''re saying that I still have something to learn there?" I asked to confirm.

    Owen nodded slightly. "Whether you''ll encounter new magic is something you''ll only find out by going there. Also, at Fiddiq Academy, I have a friend. It should be easy to arrange."

    I paused for a moment, taken aback by his words.

    Owen tilted his head. "What''s wrong?"

    "... You have a friend...?"

    "Are you making fun of me?" Owen''s face twitched at the question.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. It''s just that you seem to have been living alone in this forest for thirty years..."

    "... Indeed. I''ve never considered if he''s still alive. Well, he''s the type who won''t die even if you kill him, so he''s probably fine." Owen sighed with a troubled expression.

    "So, what''s your friend''s name?"

    "Hmm, Glenn. He should be the head of the academy. He''s a half-elf and around a hundred and thirty years old, so he should still be alive," Owen said casually.

    "... The head of the academy... I guess it should be fine. So, I''ll just ask him and become a student?"

    Owen burst out laughing. "What are you saying? It''s meaningless for you to be a student learning basic magic and its applications. Instead, you should become a teacher, get to know teachers from various countries, and learn the magic they''re researching on their own."

    Owen said that as if it were nothing special, but I frowned. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Suddenly becoming a teacher?"

    Owen closed his eyes for a few seconds in thought and tilted his glass. "It should be fine. You are good at teaching others. Besides, what students learn is the foundation and applications of chanted magic. Since you''ve already dismantled and analyzed everything related to creating magic circles, that will be too easy for you."

    Owen chuckled.

    His squinting eyes and shoulder-shaking laughter had a hint of his age.

    "... Alright. But how do I get to the academy?" I asked.

    Owen answered nonchalantly, "I''ll guide you to the road. If you head straight out of the forest, you''ll reach it in about two days. After that, just follow the road."

    "On foot?"

    "Using flight magic near this forest might attract dragons. Dealing with one won''t be a problem, but two or three might be tough, even for you. Well, I can handle five with ease, though."

    "I didn''t ask about that,"  I retorted with a flat tone at his casual boast.

    Letting out a small sigh, I continued, "So, I''ll just be walking the entire time after reaching the road? I guess convenient things like teleport magic don''t exist."

    With a sigh mixed with frustration, I mentioned teleporting.

    Owen''s face lit up with sudden realization. "Teleport? Magic for travel? What do you mean? Such magic... no, the possibility is quite high. There''s magic to create spirits from nothing. When the magic is complete, the spirits disappear... This is similar to summoning spirits from another space and then returning them... So that means..."

    He completely switched to researcher mode after my careless remark and already forgot all about me going to the academy.

    After two days of walking through the forest with breaks in between, we continued heading south after reaching the road.

    "This area is full of strong magical creatures and has poor security. We won''t easily find a regular carriage here."

    "Why do you live in such a place?" I asked in disbelief as we continued along the road together.

    Whenever magical beasts appeared, we defeated them, and whenever thieves emerged, we drove them away together. Under normal circumstances, it would have been a tough journey, but it wasn''t too difficult with the two of us walking together.

    And so, we arrived at the trading city of Haywood.

    The cityscape reminiscent of Eastern Europe was fascinating, and I was moved by seeing the people of another world and their way of life for the first time. Owen''s house, on the other hand, was so modern that it was less impressive. The fact that Owen himself was a disappointing elf who was obsessed with research and magical tools also played a large part.

    "You seem to be thinking something rude."

    "It''s just your imagination."

    After that exchange, Owen shrugged and said, "Alright, it''s time to part ways. There are thirty gold coins and thirty silver coins in this pouch. It''s enough for you to travel leisurely for a few months. Go to the merchant guild over there and ask to join a group of merchants heading to Fiddiq Academy."

    "Are you leaving already? You should stay overnight at least."

    "I have a new challenge ahead of me, researching teleport magic---"

    "I get it. That''s enough," I said with a wry smile at Owen''s typical response and then let my gaze wander for a few seconds.

    Owen wasn''t a parental figure, and it was awkward to call him a friend. The roles of mentor and disciple, or research partners, suited us better.

    So, what should I say for our parting words?

    "Thank you for everything until now. I''ll do my best," I said with a smile.

    It felt like the most appropriate thing for us.

    But Owen nodded expressionlessly and placed his hand on my head. "Thank you too. It may be selfish of me, but I think of you as my only daughter. If anything happens, come back."

    These words, spoken in an awkward but sincere voice and demeanor, struck a deep chord within me.

    I felt Owen''s warmth slowly radiating from his palm, and I realized that this was the first time he had patted my head.

    Tears welled up in my eyes naturally, and my nose tingled. "I''ll come back as soon as I gain knowledge that is useful for your research."

    "... You fool."

    In the end, Owen replied with his usual sarcasm, and that was how we bid farewell.

 Ch. 3 - Place of Assignment

    "This is Fiddiq Academy."I looked up at the massive structure that could be mistaken for a castle. Stone walls and spires stood in rows, with a massive Gothic-style building towering in the center. A river flowed by the front and separated into two branches. Including the spires, the expanse of the ground was unfathomable.

    I had never seen a building like this, not even on Earth.

    I strolled along the stone-paved walkway, amazed.

    Looking around, I saw people with animal ears on their heads, those with tails, some with long ears, and others with thick beards despite their childlike height.

    Their attire varied widely, but most notably, some wore armor or robes covering their entire bodies.

    It looked like a scene from fantasy, but I was used to seeing demi-humans, beastkin, and elves. Racial diversity was common in a large city.

    Rare species such as giants, merfolk, and fairies also existed somewhere in the world.

    Gazing up at the majestic gate that exuded an overwhelming presence, I sighed and took a step forward.

    At that moment, a voice suddenly called out from beyond the gate. "Excuse me. Beyond this point is Fiddiq Academy, the world''s finest magic academy. We have not received any information about a transfer at this time of year. What is your business here?"

    The warning was spoken in a beautiful tone, resembling singing a gentle song.

    When I looked up, I saw a stunning young man with blue hair standing there. He was wearing clothes that looked like a cross between a military uniform and a business suit, a style popular among nobility. The black costume included silver embroidery, giving the impression of high-quality craftsmanship at a glance.

    "I was told to work here. Could you please relay it to Principal Glenn?"

    The young man smiled softly and shook his head from side to side. "I''m sorry, but do you have ID or a letter of introduction from someone of equivalent standing to support your claim? As you know, the principal is a marquis, albeit not by blood, but by virtue of his immense mana and numerous achievements. He is not someone you can meet easily."

    I furrowed my brow in response to this appraisal-like glance. "That''s a problem. As a commoner, I do not have ID to prove my status. I do have a guild card from the Magician''s Association, though..."

    The young man visibly lost interest, and his expression turned indifferent. "In that case, please return. I shall take my leave."

    Seeing him turn on his heels so casually, I called out. "Could you at least deliver a letter for me?"

    The young man calmly returned, folded his arms, and tilted his head. "A letter, you say?"

    Hearing the doubtful mumble, I pulled out a piece of white paper from the leather bag slung over my shoulder. It was just a simple folded sheet with no seal or anything.

    The young man showed a faint sign of renewed interest. "And that letter is?"

    "I was told it is similar to a greeting letter. Of course, there is nothing sinister about it. If there are no issues, I would like it delivered to Principal Glenn."

    "Deliver it? That''s up to me to decide," the young man said mockingly and snatched the letter from my hand.

    He held his palm over the folded letter and narrowed his eyes slightly. A shadow shrouded his attractive face, and his long eyelashes fluttered, creating a picturesque sight that irked me somewhat.

    "Indeed... it doesn''t seem to have any magical traps. Now, about the content..."

    The moment I heard that, I activated an attribute-less spell, [Void Hand, Little Palm].

    Using no chant and little mana, a hand of the void retrieved the letter without the young man, who seemed to be a high-ranking magician, even sensing it.

    "I''ll deliver it myself to save you the trouble."

    With that, I cast another spell.

    The young man reacted quickly to deploy defensive magic, possibly believing there wouldn''t be a second time.

    "[White Migratory Bird, Air Mail]."

    With my murmur, the letter floated up and flew towards the top of the castle. The young man looked up at it in a half-dazed state.

    This would be a hassle. I should leave before I was noticed.

    With that thought in mind, I casually left the scene.

    ¡¾PoV Blue-Haired Man, Speyside¡¿

    She was an odd woman. A female with lustrous black hair and black eyes was uncommon in this place. She appeared to be in her late teens, but she exuded an aura of maturity.

    Despite her slender frame, she possessed sharp eyes and carried herself similarly to a soldier.

    Her elegance was so excellent that I almost confused her for a noble, despite the fact she had arrived without a carriage. Moreover, she claimed to be a commoner.

    The academy was open to everyone, and the same was true for the personnel, regardless of background.

    However, given that this was a top-tier academy for the highest-level magicians, most people were of noble birth, and the majority of the staff came from marquis or earl families.

    Thus, it was unheard of for a commoner to request an audience with the principal outside of the enrollment period.

    I wondered if this woman was a fraud or perhaps a lunatic. During our conversation, I attempted to dismiss her politely, but she produced a bizarre piece of paper in desperation.

    It was a pristine white sheet, the kind of high-quality paper I rarely saw. Intrigued, I mistakenly concentrated on it.

    During the moment I was distracted by the paper, the woman cast a spell and snatched the paper from my hand.

    When did she chant? What spell did she use?

    More importantly, I had never been caught off guard like this before.

    My mind was in turmoil, and my heart was racing.

    My relaxed guard instantly tensed up. I lowered my posture to allow for swift movement if necessary and began chanting a defensive spell.

    "I''ll deliver it myself to save you the trouble."

    In an instant, she cast another unfamiliar spell and sent the letter flying into the sky.

    Even though it was the second time, I couldn''t detect any preparatory movements for using magic or the moment of the spell activating.

    Surely, it couldn''t be non-verbal casting. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    If so, it had to be an extremely shortened spell. In my specialization of water magic, I could use some shortened spells.

    But still, her casting was too quick, and the preparation was too subtle.

    "Ah, who are you...?" I looked up at the sky in astonishment, then lowered my gaze to search for the woman.

    But all I could see was the familiar stone pavement and walls.

    The woman had disappeared without a trace.

 Ch. 4 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Principal Glenn

    Layers of light-colored stones were stacked together to construct walls, creating complex patterns. The chamber had thick wooden planks for a floor and a high ceiling. The furnishings were all antique wooden items, and the only sources of lighting were vintage magic stone lamps.This room contained many treasured memories because everything in it had been used for a very long period of time.

    A broad panorama of the vast academy could be seen through the window. This room, this space, had become so familiar that it was practically a second home.

    In this space, I was sitting at an old wooden desk, frowning at documents and groaning as usual. "Why do problems keep coming up¡­"

    My head hung down as I sighed.

    I would really love to relax in this office, enjoy a cup of tea, and work at a leisurely pace. But mysteriously, issues kept coming up every day.

    No, I knew the cause. I was just putting it off since it was a tough problem to solve.

    The professors'' extreme tenacity was one issue.

    They were, after all, instructing very talented apprentices in magic. They had to be master magicians with a proven track record of studying the workings of magic.

    In other words, the majority were eccentric and stubborn. Moreover, some took on teaching for the privileges of being an academy teacher, and there were even those who considered teaching classes a chore.

    And then there was the issue of the students being too headstrong. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Historically, having talent as a magician was commonly seen as a promise of a stable future.

    Because of this, royalty and nobility desired magical talents for various reasons, such as rising in status or preventing disaster. As a result of many years of this practice, most of the people who could become advanced magicians were from noble backgrounds.

    Saying that nearly everyone with the ability to become a special-grade magician was descended from nobility wouldn''t be an exaggeration.

    Being born a noble and having the magical talent to enter Fiddiq Academy, which in itself was a status symbol upon graduation, led to some becoming arrogant, especially the younger students.

    And when conflicts arose, both teachers and students would resort to using magic, despite the strict rules and penalties in place. They would claim it was a matter of noble pride and refuse to back down.

    The most effective way to resolve this would be strict punishments regardless of status, but the academy was funded by the royalty and nobility of the Six Great Nations. Being too harsh would anger our patrons.

    In other words, the system was structurally prone to problems.

    In such a situation, I was holding my head over a report that I could hardly believe was written by a grown adult.

    The content, wasting four sheets of expensive white paper, could be summarized in two lines:

    A teacher was disrespectful to me, the second son of a duke, despite being only the third son of a baron.If this continues, it will affect the academy¡¯s survival. What is the academy going to do about it?

    When I finished reading the report, I sighed once again. "How am I supposed to know?"

    Judging by the report alone, the second son of the duke had done nothing wrong.

    But based on his prior assessments and how he behaved in class, the reality was totally different.

    Indeed, Strass, the teacher, had a sullen face, a bad attitude, and a sharp tongue. However, he was a person who didn''t discriminate and straightforwardly pointed out both the good and bad in others.

    While he didn¡¯t value relationships with others, he wasn¡¯t a bad person by any means.

    On the other hand, Barrel, the second son of a duke from the Karvan Kingdom, had a bad reputation. He often skipped classes he deemed unnecessary and threw tantrums whenever he was reprimanded.

    In addition, Barrel was gifted in magic and excelled in some subjects. Combined with his status, more and more teachers either couldn¡¯t reprimand him or kept their distance to avoid trouble.

    "Should I expel him¡­"

    When the actions of students had been too extreme, even royal family members had been expelled.

    But of course, expulsion would inevitably cause a commotion. Experience showed it would lead to even more trouble.

    ¡­ Especially since royal families and ducal families were at the top of the hierarchy.

    "¡­ What a nuisance." I leaned back in my chair and let out a breath. It was all such a headache.

    At that moment, I sensed a peculiar mana. "Hmm¡­ is this non-attribute magic? How rare."

    I looked outside the window and saw a piece of white paper flapping like a bird.

    Without moving from my spot, I lightly flicked my finger to open the window, and the white sheet of paper floated inside.

    It landed on the desk, and I realized it wasn¡¯t just a letter but a letter of introduction.

    Seeing the name of an old acquaintance, I couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in surprise. "Owen Millers? My, it¡¯s been a long time¡­ and still as terse as ever."

    With a wry smile, I read through the letter of introduction.

    Though the text was brief, it could be summarized simply as: I took in my first disciple, but she learns too quickly, and I have nothing left to teach her. Hire her as a teacher.

    "¡­ So, he wants to boast about his disciple, does he?" I murmured half in amazement as I stroked my beard with my fingers, tracing its outline.

    The more I read, the more unbelievable the content seemed.

    Owen Millers, a fellow magician and compatriot, was on par with me as a magician. No, given that he was a rare pure-blooded elf, unlike a half-elf like me, Owen''s mana and magical skills were likely superior to my aged self.

    Owen had taken on a disciple.

    Owen, a pure researcher and seeker of knowledge, was never one to allocate time for others. This meant that this disciple was talented enough to catch Owen''s eye.

    "¡­ The last time we met was thirty¡­ no, about forty years ago. In that case, this disciple managed to absorb Owen''s knowledge and experience in just a bit over thirty years at most."

    Interesting.

    While managing the academy, I had encountered all sorts of people of various races, but I had never met such a talented individual.

    Since Owen had already given this disciple his approval, then this person certainly possessed more than enough ability to be a teacher.

    With such an overwhelmingly skilled teacher, any student would surely fall into line.

    "Hmm, I would very much like to meet this person. Are they already on their way to the academy? No, the letter says ''this person''. Since the letter is here, where could the letter''s sender be?"

    As I titled my head and turned the paper over to search for any hidden magical seals, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The door opened from the outside, and Speyside, one of the water magic teachers, appeared.

    "Excuse me." Speyside bowed deeply and stepped into the room. "Earlier, a suspicious woman threw what seemed to be a letter in this direction, so I came to check¡­"

    "A suspicious woman¡­ Have you seen the sender of the letter? Where is this person now?" I asked, thinking that this woman was undoubtedly Owen''s disciple.

    But Speyside shook his head and responded with a laugh. "I don''t know. She didn¡¯t have any ID and only asked to meet the principal, so I asked her to leave."

    "¡­ What¡­?" I sighed. Speyside''s dismissive attitude towards the letter''s sender gave me a bad feeling.

    Surely, he hadn''t driven her away¡­

    When Speyside saw my reaction, his expression tensed. "Was it a mistake¡­?"

    Speyside had a somewhat elitist attitude. I couldn''t imagine he would treat someone without ID with proper respect.

    Normally, a gatekeeper would be responsible for handling visitors, but it seemed Speyside had encountered her when he had some business outside the academy.

    How unfortunate.

    "¡­ That person is my friend''s disciple and an important visitor. She is likely still in the city. Find her and bring her here."

    Speyside''s back stiffened. Perhaps because my tone was slightly sharp due to my urgency, Speyside''s face quickly turned pale. "I-I will find her immediately!"

    Speyside hurriedly dashed out of the room.

    Watching him go, I turned my gaze towards the window. "¡­ If she knows flying magic, this could be troublesome. She might leave right away."

    Sighing, I prayed that the woman would be found soon.

 Ch. 5 - Encounter

    As I strolled along the well-maintained cobblestone roadway, the variety of stores arranged along the way thrilled me.Protected by the Six Great Nations, Winter Valley, a significant trading city and a unique autonomous zone of the Verted Kingdom, was home to the world''s best magic academy.

    The city was economically thriving and had many students hailing from the royalty and nobility of the Six Great Nations, so there was little concern about getting caught up in conflict.

    Traders from all over the world came to Winter Valley to offer their goods, bringing further luxury to this city.

    As a popular tourist destination, the main street was incredibly lively. The sounds and scents of grilled meat on skewers, fried food, and fresh fruit juices filled the air. There were stores offering jewelry and exquisite spider silk garments, and some even sold weapons, shields, and armor.

    With the diversity of people strolling the streets and the abundance of stores and goods, it was the liveliest city I had ever seen.

    At the city entrance, I saw stores dealing in slaves, horse-drawn carriages, and trained magical beasts.

    On the outskirts of the city, there were rumors of an underground casino, which pointed to the existence of mafia-like groups.

    "I guess everything has two sides." I nodded to myself as I continued down the street and saw something in a side alley.

    In contrast to the main street, it was poorly lit and filthy. At the end of the alley, something was lying there.

    It looked like a pile of rags...

    Focusing my eyes, I quickly realized the truth.

    It wasn''t something lying there. Someone had collapsed.

    I hurried over and prepared to use healing magic.

    "Are you okay? Are you awake?"

    The moment I reached out and spoke, the person wrapped in rags turned over and raised their arms. Each hand held a curved sword.

    "Don''t move." In a low voice for a woman, she pointed the tip of the blades at my neck.

    Judging by her stance and weapons, she didn''t seem capable of harming me, but I stayed still and asked, "Who are you? I''ve just arrived in this city, so I don''t think I''ve had time to make enemies."

    Her response was a derisive laugh. "Don''t you get it yet? There''s no injured or sick person here. Only a fool who got tricked."

    As she smiled mockingly, two men appeared from the back of the alley.

    "Oh, what a nice catch."

    "God must be rewarding us hard-working folks."

    With lecherous grins, the men approached and inspected my face.

    "... I don''t have much money." S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Hearing my response, the three of them burst into laughter, and then the men took out something.

    Chains and iron rings.

    "You idiot country bumpkin, we can sell you for gold coins."

    "You can bring in at least two gold coins!"

    The men laughed loudly and came closer. I sighed and got ready to fight back.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through.

    The sound of the wind froze everyone in place.

    It was probably the [Restraining Wind, Bind] spell of a wind mage, holding them with incredible precision. Normally, people would be able to move their hands or fingers, but these three people couldn''t move a muscle.

    "... Are you alright?" asked a deep male voice.

    A tall man with bright silver hair appeared and walked past the immobilized men.

    His silver hair shone in the dim alley. Dressed in a combination of a suit and a black mage robe with the academy''s symbol embroidered in gold, he was clearly a teacher rather than a student.

    "I''m fine. Thank you for your help," I responded while removing the curved blades from my neck, standing up, and brushing off my knees.

    As I looked up, I saw a man with a well-defined face and a piercing gaze. His black outfit gave him the air of an assassin.

    He appeared to be in his thirties.

    While I was pondering, he tilted his head slightly and said in a surprisingly adorable manner, "... Did you resist my spell''s effects? Are you a mage?"

    "Yes. I tried entering Fiddiq Academy, but a blue-haired man turned me away at the gate."

    "Blue hair... Speyside, huh? Well, I''ll have them manage your registration. Follow me." Satisfied with his own reasoning, he turned around.

    "Wait a moment," I called out.

    He turned his head to the side. "Oh, these people. I''ll notify the guards. They''ll stay like this until then."

    "Oh, right, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I am Aoi Konominato. You are?"

    He raised an eyebrow and turned around completely. "I am Strass Clyde, a wind teacher at the intermediate level. The academy is vast, so we may not meet often, but feel free to contact me if you need anything."

    After speaking with a blunt tone, Strass began walking again.

    Despite his rough look, he seemed kind-hearted.

    I smiled as I watched his swaying silver hair and followed him quietly.

    When we arrived at the academy, we passed through a massive gate into a vast courtyard filled with towering buildings and spires.

    "Wow..." A spontaneous exclamation escaped me. The sight was both majestic and splendid, an absolute spectacle. Sunlight streamed through the clouds, illuminating the academy.

    As I admired the view, Strass called out from behind. "Aren''t you going to register?"

    I turned and saw him standing in front of a house-like building behind the gate, accompanied by a small elderly man.

    I straightened up and walked over to the elderly man. "I was told to come here to work as a teacher. My name is Aoi Konominato. May I meet with Principal Glenn?"

    "Young lady, are you sure you''re not a student?"

    "I''m twenty years old."

    Strass turned to me with a shocked expression.

    Being mistaken for being young was a common occurrence for me. I sighed and repeated myself. "... I''m twenty years old."

    Strass, still astonished, said, "What... You''re four years younger than me? You don''t look like my sister''s age..."

    "Huh? Strass-san, you''re twenty-four?"

    Strass''s revelation surprised me. I had assumed he was around thirty. It felt quite awkward.

    As we stared at each other in silence, the elderly man chuckled and nodded. "I understand now. Actually, we received a message from Principal Glenn just now. Strass-sensei, could you please guide her to the principal''s office?"

    We nodded and followed the elderly man''s instructions.

 Ch. 6 - Employment

    I proceeded down a corridor with the look and feel of a Western castle and headed towards the top floor.Thick carpets, artistically carved stone walls and ceilings, and countless magic stone lamps illuminated the route. Considering the academy''s vast size, it was extremely luxurious.

    Both the corridors and the staircases were unnecessarily wide. If the classrooms were equally spacious, I could understand the reason for the academy''s immense size. There might be gymnasiums, martial arts halls, practical training buildings, and various other facilities beneath the numerous towers.

    Anyway, this was my first time at school in about twenty years. It was quite a nostalgic experience. However, the school¡¯s buildings, students, and teachers were vastly different from the schools I knew.

    "We¡¯re here."

    As I was touring the academy, Strass, who was walking ahead, stopped.

    Apparently, we arrived while I was in a sightseeing mood.

    A massive double door loomed behind Strass, who had stopped and turned to face me. The door appeared huge, possibly due to the high ceiling.

    The door was made of black metal with silver embellishments. Although it looked very heavy, when Strass knocked on it, it opened automatically from the inside.

    Beyond the surprisingly lightly opening door was a spacious room with a calm atmosphere. The high ceiling, big bookshelves filled with books, and large windows gracing the walls provided the area with a peaceful atmosphere. The room smelled like wood and books, similar to a library, in stark contrast to the stone and leather aromas that had been prevalent up to this point.

    At the far end of the room was a large desk about three meters wide, behind which sat an elderly man with a white beard.

    The elderly man looked up at me and smiled with open arms. "Oh, you must be the one who sent the letter. What a beautiful young lady. I am Glenn Molt, the principal."

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Aoi Konominato. Thank you for seeing me at such short notice."

    Principal Glenn nodded with one hand raised. "Not at all. So, how is Owen Millers doing? I haven''t seen him for decades."

    Seeing Glenn¡¯s happy expression, I smiled. "He¡¯s as lively as ever."

    Glenn laughed joyfully and nodded repeatedly. "I see. Unlike me, a half-elf, he is a pure-blooded elf. He must still look young and have vibrant mana."

    Laughing heartily, Glenn took the letter and held it up to his face. A small pair of glasses had appeared on his face unnoticed, which he adjusted with his fingers. "So, the letter says to hire you as a teacher at the academy. Is this a mistake? Shouldn''t it be to enroll you as a student?"

    "No, I¡¯m afraid not. Even at this academy, I have been told there¡¯s nothing more for me to learn. Moreover, considering my age, being a student would be difficult."

    "Oh? May I appraise you for a moment?"

    "Yes, I don''t mind."

    As soon as I answered, Glenn used appraisal magic. The strange feeling during the appraisal made me feel itchy.

    It was a faint discomfort, but those with strong mana could sense it. Incidentally, if there was too much difference in the mana amount, the appraisal would be repelled.

    The fact that the appraisal succeeded indicated that Glenn was a formidable magician.

    After all, only my master, Owen Millers, and Glenn had been able to appraise me.

    Glenn squinted his eyes at me as if he were reading a book and then finally looked astonished. "This is surprising. Not only does your mana exceed mine, but there are even parts I can''t understand¡­ It¡¯s just like the Six Heroes."

    Strass, who had been silent until now, looked shocked and blurted out, "The Six Heroes¡­? This girl¡­?" S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Glenn sighed. " This is astounding, yet it appears that Aoi is twenty years old. She is roughly the same age as you."

    He said something quite rude.

    "It¡¯s hard to believe."

    Then Strass said something even ruder. On my way to this academy, many had treated me like a child.

    Naturally, my eyebrows rose in irritation. "Is there a problem with my age?"

    They both flinched and gasped.

    "N-no, nothing, nothing at all."

    "S-sorry, I didn''t mean anything rude."

    The two quickly made excuses and apologies. I glared at them for a while, but since I understood they meant no harm, I decided to forgive them.

    "So, will you hire me as a teacher?"

    Despite his twitching face, Glenn nodded. "Y-yes, but knowing how to use magic is not the same as teaching it. First, can you teach me a spell you¡¯re good at? Even if you cannot teach magic, there are teachers for arithmetic, languages, geography, history, culture, and magical tools."

    "Then, is water magic okay?"

    "Oh, it¡¯s fine. Water magicians are as numerous as fire and earth ones. If you can teach intermediate magic or above, we can hire you as a teacher."

    Glenn smiled and looked at me with eyes full of expectation. Amused by Glenn''s childlike excitement, I pondered what to teach.

    A spell that was easy to teach in theory would be ideal.

    "Then, how about [Water Bullet, Aqua Ball]?"

    "Hmm, an intermediate spell¡­"

    Nodding at Glenn''s words, I raised my palm upward and floated a water ball in the air.

    For a moment, their expressions changed, but I continued with the explanation. "When handling water magic, first understand the properties of water. The quantity, shape, and flow speed¡­ The basics are these three. By increasing the quantity, shaping it according to the purpose, and maintaining a certain flow speed, it becomes versatile magic that can be used in a variety of situations."

    "Hm-hm."

    As Glenn and Strass nodded, I changed the shape of the floating water ball.

    I extended a water pipe out from the bottom of the floating water ball and gradually narrowed it. "If you can adjust the shape and maintain it while increasing the flow rate, this spell can become as powerful as advanced magic. Moreover, by adding powdered abrasives, it can become the special-grade spell [High-Pressure Water Jet, Abrasive Cutter], which is capable of slicing through orichalcum shields and armor¡ª"

    "Wait, wait a minute!" Glenn interrupted just as I believed I was describing the spell properly.

    "Is there something wrong?" I inquired, furrowing my brow.

    Glenn exclaimed with wide eyes, "No, no, no, it''s just¡­ You casually explained an incredible spell. I have never heard of a spell called High-Pressure Water Jet. Who thought of adding abrasives to manifested magic¡­?"

    "I created it. It''s my original spell."

    "You created it?!"

    "It¡¯s an original spell?!"

    Both were again surprised. Owen, my master, had said that a first-rate magician would develop at least one or two original spells.

    "Well then, for now, I¡¯ll teach you how to create a water ball, which is the basis for the intermediate spell Water Bullet."

    "W-wait a minute! W-why are you explaining intermediate magic as if nothing happened?! Please, teach me the original spell!" Glenn, greatly agitated, stood up and pleaded. It seemed the principal of a magic academy had a passion for new spells.

    "But this is an exam to become a teacher, correct? First, I need to explain intermediate magic in an easy-to-understand manner to the students¡­"

    "Good! You¡¯ve passed! Now, hurry up, teach me the original spell!" Glenn exclaimed with bloodshot eyes.

    Thus, my exam to become a teacher ended abruptly with my passing.

 Ch. 7 - Teachersâ€™ Dormitory

    After giving a brief lecture on the original spell and deciding to teach practical applications on another day, I was eventually let go.Glenn, with a delighted look on his face, privately announced that I would be treated as a senior teacher and immediately instructed Strass to show me to the teachers'' dormitory.

    Senior teachers were those who served as grade or subject heads, receiving privileges such as priority access to academy facilities and personal research rooms. They also obtained higher salaries and better dormitory rooms.

    In the past, the only cases of people immediately becoming senior teachers upon hire were court magicians from other countries or renowned magic book authors.

    While I expected that the special treatment might cause trouble, I nodded in agreement when I heard that the privileges included a dedicated library and a personal research room.

    While I was lost in thought, we arrived at our destination.

    Strass stopped in front of the entrance to a medium-sized tower, turned to face me, and pointed at the tower. "This is it. This building is the dormitory for female teachers. The first to third floors are for general teachers. The fourth floor and above are for senior teachers. Ask the dormitory director for more details."

    Strass was about to leave when I called out with a furrowed brow. "Wait a moment. Could you please introduce me to the dormitory director?"

    Strass frowned in annoyance. "Men aren''t allowed to enter the women''s dormitory. Even if I shout from here, the dormitory director won''t come out."

    Just as Strass said this, a petite woman appeared from the tower.

    She had green hair tied in braids, a youthful face, and cute large glasses. With pointy ears and a short stature, she was most likely a dwarf rather than an elf. Her outfit was reminiscent of traditional Swiss attire on Earth, though it was rarely seen here.

    Although she looked about fifteen years old, dwarf women typically had petite bodies and were baby-faced, so her appearance likely didn''t match her age.

    "Ah, Strass-san! What brings you here?" the dwarf woman shouted as she approached Strass.

    Strass ignored her and turned to me. "You came at the right time. This is Eliza Woodford. Despite her appearance, she¡¯s an earth magician who teaches intermediate and advanced magic. Ask her if you need anything."

    "Hey! Did you just call me ''this''?" Eliza protested part of Strass''s statement.

    However, he just sighed deeply and shook his head. "She''s noisy but not a bad person. She may be really noisy, but she¡¯s well-intentioned. If you can tolerate her noisy remarks, she''ll be helpful."

    Hearing Strass repeatedly call her noisy, Eliza jumped up and down, complaining, "Noisy!? That''s harsh! I''m going to submit a complaint about my treatment! You just think I''m noisy because you''re so quiet! In the Dwarf Kingdom, I was known as a modest lady!"

    "¡­ I definitely don''t want to go to the Dwarf Kingdom."

    "Wh-what did you say?!"

    The two began arguing, leaving me out of the conversation. It was lively and amusing, but it wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    I cleared my throat and turned to face Eliza. "Excuse me. My name is Aoi Konominato, and I''ll be staying here starting today. I would like to meet the dormitory director."

    At my introduction, Eliza waved her hands in a fluster. "S-Sorry! I didn''t expect you to be a teacher¡­ You look so young!"

    You shouldn''t be the one saying that.

    I almost said it, but I kept my composure and tilted my head.

    Losing her earlier momentum, Eliza smiled shyly. "I''m sorry for the delay. I''m Eliza Woodford, a dwarf. Aoi-san, you''re human, right? It¡¯s nice to meet you. I''ll take you to the dormitory director''s room. Please follow me."

    Bowing repeatedly, Eliza began leading the way.

    Strass sighed deeply, raised a hand, and left. "See you around."

    "Thank you very much."

    After parting ways, I watched Strass leave, who now looked exhausted.

    Eliza walked to my side with keen interest. "Excuse me, Aoi-san, are you perhaps royalty?"

    "No, I''m not. Why do you ask?"

    Eliza looked surprised and explained. "When someone from a duke''s family becomes a teacher, there are always pre-hiring rumors. Usually, they stay in general lodging facilities before and after the hiring process, not in the dormitory¡­ So, you must have an impressive background, right?"

    "I don''t have any remarkable background. I''ve just spent all my time training as a magician."

    "Really? In that case, you must be able to teach at least intermediate magic. What magic do you specialize in?"

    "Water."

    "Wow, that''s a popular one! Students usually favor fire or water the most. That''s great. Earth magic is kind of dull¡­"

    Chatting with the talkative dwarf Eliza, I finally entered the dormitory.

    "I am Glenora Nova Scotia, the dormitory director. I received a message from the principal. You are Aoi Konominato, correct?"

    "Y-yes, that''s me," I answered timidly, startled by her powerful presence

    The tall, brown-haired woman looked down at me, furrowing her brows. She appeared to be roughly forty years old and slightly plump, but her aura suggested that her bulk was all muscle.

    This formidable woman who resembled a female professional wrestler was the dormitory director. She examined me from head to toe with keen eyes. "I see. Well, then, I''ll show you the last remaining senior teacher''s room in our dormitory. Follow me."

    "Understood." s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as I responded to Glenora, a high-pitched voice spoke up.

    "Senior?! Aoi-san, you''re a senior teacher? Even though you''re new?!" Eliza yelled.

    Glenora approached her silently and dropped a fist on her head.

    With a dull thud, Eliza fell to the floor.

    "Be quiet."

    "¡­ Y-yes, ma''am¡­ I''m sorry¡­ " Eliza replied in a mosquito-like voice, face down on the floor.

    Glenora entered the tower, and I hurriedly followed.

    Sensing Eliza''s unsteady attempt to stand up behind me, I silently resolved never to oppose the dormitory director.

 Ch. 8 - Private Room and Student

    While the three of us were walking through the dormitory, they showed me the communal facilities, such as the dining hall, bathrooms, large bath, and library. Then we took the elevator.This was my first elevator ride in this world. Although I knew about its existence beforehand, the ride felt quite different from the elevators on Earth.

    The smooth ascent made me feel momentarily weightless, giving me an odd sensation.

    Since entering the academy, I hadn''t seen many people, but I noticed several women in black clothes in the dormitory. Most of them looked at me curiously.

    "This is the place."

    I apparently arrived at my room.

    Raising my head, I saw an impressively large door. The black door with gold ornaments hung on the white stone wall.

    "Wow, this is my first time entering a room for a senior teacher!" exclaimed Eliza, who had followed us in high spirits.

    "Go ahead and open it."

    At Glenora''s request, I grasped the handle. Though slightly heavy, the door opened smoothly.

    Light poured into the corridor from the room, and my view instantly widened.

    "Amazing!"

    Eliza''s exclamation made me nod instinctively.

    The room had a large glass wall in the front that provided a view of the majestic spires of Fiddiq Academy and the blue sky. The room was vast, and the ceiling was high.

    Looking around inside, I discovered three other doors aside from the entrance.

    I walked past a round table and a single chair to open the nearest door. It seemed to be a changing room, with a Western-style toilet and a shower room further inside.

    "Do personal rooms usually have these?"

    Glenora shook her head.

    Eliza raised her hands and shouted, "They don''t! Only senior teacher rooms have private toilets and showers! And why does this room have two other doors?!"

    "One is the bedroom, and the other is the study."

    "My room only has one bedroom," Eliza murmured, looking like she was about to cry.

    Glenora snorted and crossed her arms. "If you''re envious, aim to become a senior teacher. Or stay at an inn in town."

    "Inns are expensive... And besides, your cooking is delicious," Eliza admitted, her honest nature evident.

    Glenora''s lips curled up slightly. Her tough exterior masked a kind heart.

    Watching this interaction, I turned to Glenora. "I''m fine with just a bedroom. Also, I can take the room next to Eliza-san''s."

    Glenora glanced at me briefly before turning on her heel. "The principal assigns the rooms. If you have complaints, take them to him. Lowering the rank of your room might be seen as an insult to teachers who are striving for advancement."

    With that, Glenora left the room.

    I turned to Eliza. "... That was advice, right?"

    "Yes, Glenora-san is strict but kind! Strass-san is the same! Oh, and I''m also known for being kind! Now, let me explain the dormitory rules!"

    Perhaps she had changed her mind, Eliza enthusiastically explained the dormitory rules.

    We continued our tour of the dormitory and then ate dinner together in the dining hall.

    Before we knew it, night had fallen. I said goodbye to Elizaa and promised to meet again tomorrow.

    The dormitory had no curfew because many magicians preferred to be alone in their laboratories. Taking advantage of this, I chose to explore the academy at night.

    The academy''s main building, which resembled a castle, stood in the center. The men''s dormitory was on the right, and the women''s dormitory was on the left. Surrounding the academy were the town and four entrances to the grounds---east, west, north, and south. Only the southern gate was open at all times.

    The laboratories were concentrated on the northern side.

    Even though there were no people or shops open at night, the streetlights everywhere created a magical ambiance.

    The air was clear, making the walk quite pleasant.

    Looking up at the spires bathed in countless lights, I wondered if this was how the Sagrada Familia looked. (TN: Sagrada Familia is a landmark in Spain). Suddenly, I heard a sobbing sound from the shadows.

    I froze, thinking it was a ghost, but quickly realized it wasn''t. Peering into the shadows, I saw a little figure.

    White fluffy hair, black outfits, and a white tail.

    "... Tail?"

    Hearing my murmur, the fluffy head shivered. The figure turned to face me, revealing a beastkin girl.

    Though she had a human face and body, she also had animal ears and a tail. Her fluffy head was due to her drooping beast ears.

    She seemed around fourteen or fifteen years old. She was small and slender, with endearing, droopy eyes.

    The beastkin girl, with tears wetting her cheeks, backed away fearfully while sitting on the ground, trying to put distance between us.

    I said gently, "What''s wrong?"

    The girl gasped at my words.

    "I won''t hurt you. Come out into the light."

    With a fearful look, the girl cautiously moved into the light. Her appearance startled me.

    Her skirt was somewhat singed, and she wasn''t wearing shoes. I could see fresh cuts covering her left foot. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Was it bullying?

    My brow furrowed.

    "Don''t move." I reached for her foot. She trembled, but I performed a rare light-attribute healing spell. "[Healing Hand, Cure Care]."

    A warm sensation enveloped my hand.

    The girl looked at me wide-eyed and then stared at the rapidly healing wounds on her foot. The blood dried and hardened until it crumpled into powder, leaving behind a foot with clean skin.

    "It''s all healed. Unfortunately, I don''t have any shoes," I said and then lifted the girl onto my back.

    "Eh? U-um...!"

    I smiled at the girl, who stammered in surprise, and headed towards my dormitory room.

    "You don''t have shoes, so this is the best way. Please stay still."

    I realized that my actions could be seen as suspicious. Who wouldn''t be afraid if someone you didn''t know suddenly carried you?

    But the girl unexpectedly trusted me and placed her hands on my shoulders.

    I pondered if I had clothes or shoes that would fit her. I wasn''t tall, but I wasn''t as petite as she was either.

    Then I thought of the perfect person.

    "Eliza-san might help."

    I decided to borrow some clothes and shoes from Eliza. Given her kind nature, she''d surely help the girl.

    Feeling pleased with my idea, I headed to Eliza''s room, despite the fact that I was visiting someone whom I had met for the first time today late at night.

 Ch. 9 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Speyside and Strass

    ¡¾Speyside¡¿Despite my high popularity and reputation among noble-born students and the fact that I had been teaching advanced water magic classes since this year, I made an unexpected blunder.

    If things had continued as they were, I would have reached the status of senior teacher within a year or two.

    However, this mistake was significant.

    I had never seen the principal angry before, nor had I heard any such stories. Principal Glenn was always calm and had a generous personality. That was the impression I had of him.

    But when I told the principal about this incident, he had definitely looked at me with displeasure.

    It was more of a look of disappointment than anger or as if he was looking at something trivial.

    That look was directed at me.

    I had clearly left a bad impression. All the achievements I had accumulated as a teacher were now in vain.

    I hurried into the town to search for the girl I had sent away.

    "Damn, where could a girl go alone? An inn¡­ No, the sun hasn''t set yet. She looks like a country bumpkin. There''s a good chance she''s exploring the city. In that case, she might be on the main street."

    Why did I have to desperately chase after a commoner girl with bad eyes?

    I bribed the guards to look for inns facing the main street while I walked around trying to find her myself.

    However, I couldn''t trace her at all. Of course not. In a crowd of people walking around, no one would remember a plain commoner.

    We might have passed by each other nearby. Thinking this, I walked up and down the main street again.

    As the sun set, I still couldn''t find her, so I returned to the academy.

    "Damn it¡­ She might have stayed at a cheap inn on the back street. I should have searched there from the beginning. Come to think of it, she wasn''t wearing anything special."

    While angry at myself for not realizing it sooner, I walked down the path illuminated by lights and met an unexpected person.

    It was Strass, a fellow teacher from the same grade. He was a lower noble from the Baron Clyde family of the Verted Kingdom. But by some trick of fate, he could use superior wind magic.

    Well, leaving magic aside, his lack of elegance and refinement was typical of a lower noble.

    Usually, I wouldn''t even make eye contact with him, but since he was more like a commoner, he might know the whereabouts of that girl.

    Come to think of it, they both had bad looks in their eyes.

    "¡­ Strass-dono, may I have a word?"

    When I called out to him, Strass frowned and gave me a glare. It enraged me so much that I considered killing him, but it would be shameful for a member of the Earl Ord family to get angry at such a lowly person. I had to endure it.

    "¡­ What is it?" Strass said in annoyance.

    I clenched my hand and forced a grin. "Oh, today, a woman with black hair visited the academy. For certain reasons, I am looking for that woman. Of course, I have no foolish feelings, but I have a reason to find her. She''s just an ordinary citizen and has a plain appearance. Have you seen such a woman?" I asked, enduring my anger.

    Strass sighed shortly, crossed his arms, and answered, "Speyside-dono, if you''re talking about a woman named Aoi, whom you refused entry, I took her to the principal. She is supposed to stay in the teacher''s dormitory starting today. That''s all."

    With that, Strass passed me by indifferently, showing no respect.

    "W-w-what!? W-why you!?" I couldn''t control myself and shouted in anger.

    Then Strass glanced at me over his shoulder and snorted. "¡­ It¡¯s because you turned Aoi away."

    What he said left me speechless.

    Ignoring me, Strass walked away silently. Even though noble ranks were considered irrelevant within this academy, his attitude was far too disrespectful.

    But I didn''t have the energy to point that out and yell at him.

    "Damn it. How do I recover from this blunder¡­" I groaned, holding my head with one hand. Because of that woman, things became troublesome. "¡­ I will definitely get my revenge."

    ¡¾Strass¡¿

    She was a strange girl¡­ no, a woman.

    Now that I think about it, despite her youthful appearance, she had the courage to remain calm in the face of a sword. Normally, if someone were about to be enslaved by thugs in an alley, they would be terrified.

    But Aoi wasn''t flustered or frightened.

    That meant she had the confidence to handle the situation.

    "¡­ In a situation where a sword is pressed against you, you can''t even chant."

    I stood by the stream flowing through the academy. In the darkness, the lights reflected on the rippling water created a somewhat fantastical scene.

    I extended my hand forward, palm facing outward.

    A chant with two verses left my lips. "[Fairy Lamp, Light]."

    As I used the spell and expended a faint amount of mana, a soft light floated in the air.

    It was one of the beginner magic spells, and all new students started their lessons with this spell.

    This applied to transfer students as well. In the case of transfer students, the lessons involved reducing the usual five-verse chant to cast the light.

    Academy mages could reduce it to two verses, and the principal could supposedly cast it with one verse.

    But no matter what, people couldn¡¯t use magic without chanting.

    That meant that mages were at a significant disadvantage in close combat. Needless to say, this applied in close quarters as well.

    In fact, I wasn¡¯t sure if the principal could, but I couldn''t discern the moment Aoi cast her water spell.

    "¡­ I''d like to have a discussion about magic with her sometime¡­"

    Not only about the chanting process but also about her thoughts and opinions on magic research.

    Thinking about that, I suddenly realized I was smiling. "¡­ This is the first time I''ve been this interested in someone."

    Watching the water surface reflect the light, I chuckled. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¾Eliza¡¿

    As the sun set, I realized I had run out of snacks for my drink, so I headed to the tavern in front of the academy.

    "Drink, drink, drink, it''s all about the booze. Morning drink, noon drink, evening drink, night drink, and nightcap, every day is happiness."

    Humming a dwarven drinking song while walking, I noticed a light floating above the river.

    And there was a man with his face illuminated from below by the light¡­

    "¡­ Eh, scary!? What''s up with that guy?! Oh, it''s Strass-san! Wow, he''s smiling! Why is he smiling alone with a [Fairy Lamp, Light]?"

    Seeing such an incomprehensible scene, I shuddered in fear.

    However, I noticed something about Strass standing by the river at night.

    Strass, who always had a stern face and bluntly stated the obvious, had many enemies. He usually didn¡¯t talk to anyone and spent his time quietly.

    So, today''s conversation with Aoi and me must have been quite enjoyable for him.

    Was he thinking about Aoi and me and laughing alone at night?

    "¡­ Hehe, as expected of me, the lovely witch princess of the dwarven country! To think I managed to captivate Strass-san!"

 Ch. 10 - Elizas Feelings

    With the beastkin girl in tow, I made my way towards Eliza''s room stealthily.There were a few close calls on the way, but once we reached the second floor, we didn''t encounter anyone else.

    When we arrived at our destination and knocked on the door, a relaxed voice came from inside.

    "Yes, who is it?" Eliza poked her head out, a silly smile on her face, her steps unsteady. She was clearly drunk.

    Was it really appropriate for a teacher to show such a state to a beastkin girl who was probably her student?

    No, given the current circumstances, it might actually be helpful. With her drunk, she might lend us clothes without thinking too deeply about it.

    "Sorry for disturbing you at night. I was wondering if I could borrow some clothes."

    Eliza looked at me with hazy eyes and noticed the girl hiding behind me.

    Suddenly, her expression changed.

    Eliza frowned and looked at the girl as she opened the door to her room. "Come in."

    "Ah, y-yes..." The girl, startled by Eliza''s serious tone, replied shakily and entered the room.

    "You too, Aoi-san."

    Pressed by the atmosphere, I obediently followed.

    When I entered, the scent of distilled liquor and flowers greeted me. The room, about eight to ten tatami mats in size, was furnished with surprisingly subdued furniture. The lamp and trinket boxes had cute designs, but the table in the center of the room had alcohol and a wooden bowl filled with snacks, giving off a mix of an old man''s and a maiden''s vibe.

    Eliza had the girl sit on a small chair set at the table while she sat directly on the floor.

    "What happened?" she asked gently.

    The girl looked down, her face on the verge of tears.

    "Aoi-san¡­"

    Called by name, I explained the situation in which I had met the girl while keeping an eye on her.

    Eliza looked at the girl with a pained expression. "You''re Shenley-san from the senior section, right? I''ve heard you''re diligent in your magic studies. Can you tell me what happened?"

    Eliza asked her kindly, but the girl named Shenley remained silent as a single tear rolled down her cheek.

    Did she not want to answer, or was she unable to?

    If she was unable to¡­

    Perhaps Eliza had the same thought, and her expression hardened briefly before soon softening. She patted Shenley''s head. "Anyways, I''ll lend you some clothes. How about this?"

    Eliza charged the topic and let Shenley choose some clothes to change into.

    While Shenley was changing, Eliza came over to me and said in a low voice, "Aoi-san, there''s no shower in my room, and the teachers'' dorm is off-limits to regular students¡­ So, can we?"

    Eliza spoke in a joking tone, but it couldn¡¯t completely hide her intention.

    Sensing her genuine concern for Shenley, I let out a quiet laugh.

    We moved to my room, where Shenley could take a shower.

    As soon as we entered my room, Shenley''s eyes widened in surprise at the spaciousness. But after glancing around two or three times, she seemed to calm down.

    She must be accustomed to seeing large and luxurious rooms. Meanwhile, Eliza silently watched Shenley head to the shower.

    "She seems to live in the dorms. Is it okay if she stays in my room tonight?"

    "All regular students share a room with someone else. But since there¡¯s one person short, Shenley is using a double room alone, so it should be fine," Eliza answered with a wry smile, then her expression darkened again.

    "Shenley-san moved up to the senior section a year early. It''s not uncommon in this merit-based magic academy, but being a beastkin from a viscount family seems to be the issue."

    "Issue?"

    Eliza''s words made me angry.

    Noticing this, she quickly waved her hands in front of her face. "That''s not what I mean! It''s just that hierarchy is inevitable. It¡¯s not only based on magical talent , but also on rank, country of origin, birth, and more! E-even I get criticized behind my back for being a dwarf!"

    "¡­ According to research, dwarves and beastkin struggle with magic because they constantly use the magic that circulates within their bodies. They simply can''t release much mana."

    Despite my explanation, Eliza''s expression remained one of resignation. "Some people do say that, but the overall perception remains the same."

    Her quiet words sounded like a firm rejection. It was likely an issue she had been thinking about for a long time, leading to her resignation.

    "I see. But we should at least try to eliminate such discrimination within the academy."

    "That will be difficult." Eliza dismissed my words and sighed again. "The current senior section has an unusually competitive environment. After all, royalty from the Six Great Nations are all here. Whether they intend to or not, factions naturally form."

    "Factions¡­" S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    As we talked, we heard Shenley''s footsteps coming out from the shower and fell silent.

    We then had a light meal with Shenley while engaging in small talk to distract her before Eliza left the room.

    Late into the night, Shenley had calmed down considerably and could talk to me.

    We discussed classes, the academy''s facilities, and the well-stocked library. She seemed to enjoy talking about her interests.

    Eventually, Shenley agreed to stay in my room for the night, leading to an unexpected sleepover with a student.

    The next day, I woke up early in the unfamiliar room and bed, regretting not having gone shopping earlier. I took out some ingredients from the magic bag handmade by my master.

    I stir-fried some Rotwolf meat and leafy vegetables with salt and pepper. I added a sunny-side-up egg with a sprinkle of salt, some fragrant herbs, and a sliced baguette to complete the simple breakfast.

    While I was considering preparing some homemade jam, Shenley woke up.

    "Ah, good morning¡­" Shenly greeted me and walked over awkwardly.

    I offered her a seat. "Good morning. Have some breakfast."

    Shenley sat down nervously and, following my words, picked up some meat with a fork. She blinked in surprise. "¡­ Delicious."

    Seeing Shenley reach for more food with a smile, I smiled and began my breakfast.

    The meat, cooked just enough to form a crust, was tender and flavorful with each bite. The sharpness of the pepper and the saltiness were balanced perfectly by the leafy vegetables. The sunny-side-up egg''s natural sweetness was a pleasant contrast.

    "After eating, shall we go to the academy together?"

    Shenley hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.

 Ch. 11 - Before Becoming a Teacher

    "Good morning."I headed towards the academy and greeted everyone I passed. About half of the students return the greeting.

    It made me feel that the education here wasn''t particularly good. Greetings were a basic courtesy.

    As I thought about this, Shenley, who was walking beside me, looked up at me. "Ah, um... Sensei, are you going to teach senior section classes?"

    "I''m not sure yet. It''s my first day today."

    "Huh? First day?"

    Laughing at Shenley''s confusion, I entered the castle-like school building and headed towards the principal''s office.

    Since there was still time, I brought Shenley along with me.

    As we walked through the building, the people we passed by gradually became adults. While proceeding down the hallway, I greeted everyone, but most of them gave me strange looks.

    Finally, I reached that luxurious door. I knocked and waited for a response. "Excuse me."

    "Ah, um, Aoi-sensei..." Shenley, looking anxious, tugged at my sleeve while calling my name, but I heard a response from inside the door, so I opened it.

    As soon as I opened the door, Glenn, who was sitting comfortably in his chair, raised a hand in greeting. "Oh, it''s you, Aoi-kun. Good morning."

    "Good morning, Principal. I thought I''d observe the classes today."

    "Hmm, I see. Though it would have been nice to spend the day touring the academy, if you''re okay with it... Hmm? What''s the matter with this child?"

    Glenn noticed Shenley hiding behind me. When I placed my hand on Shenley''s back and had her stand beside me, Glenn raised an eyebrow.

    "Oh, Shenley Lu Rosenstiel, a rare beastkin who skipped a grade. Good morning. Do you know Aoi-kun?"

    Although Glenn''s tone was gentle, there was a hint of complex emotions in his eyes. Shenley lowered her head timidly.

    I glanced sharply at Glenn. "... Since I have become a teacher, there are a few requests I would like to make."

    Glenn leaned back with an overtly displeased expression. "Ugh... I don''t want to hear it... I have a terrible feeling about it. Yes, back when I was young, during the dragon subjugation when I was summoned by the king of the Karvan Kingdom, Owen fought alongside me in the throne room---"

    "First." S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, you won''t even let me finish... Aoi-kun, you have inherited your master''s troublesome traits. No, I apologize, so please don''t look at me like that. I''m a frail old man with a kind heart but a timid spirit. Please be kind."

    Seeing Glenn so annoying and unwilling to listen to me, I crossed my arms and glared at him, prompting Glenn to sit up straight and listen properly.

    I uncrossed my arms. "I despise discrimination. Whether it''s racial discrimination or class discrimination based on noble ranks, such things have no place in school. Students should purely learn magic, skills, knowledge, and how to live. Teachers should be good understanding guides and role models for the students."

    "Y-yes... Ideally, that''s correct." Glenn nodded in agreement.

    I took a step forward. "For that reason, if I see any discrimination or bullying, no matter who the perpetrator is, I will reprimand them. If it''s too severe, a mere scolding won''t suffice."

    "Eek." Glenn let out a strange shriek at my words. It seemed he understood.

    "Then, the second matter."

    "Oh... My heart is still unsettled."

    "It might be difficult in an academy with many students from other countries, but I would like to hold classroom observations. I will inform the students'' parents that I will scold the students if they do anything wrong."

    "Oh." Glenn put one hand to his head and looked up at the sky.

    After thinking for a while, I exhaled and said, "For now, that should be all."

    "No, that''s more than enough. I''m filled with anxiety." Glenn laughed wryly.

    I smiled at him and confirmed once more. "Is that alright?"

    Glenn burst into laughter and let out a big sigh. "That''s right. In the past, I had that kind of spirit too, but recently I''ve been avoiding troublesome matters. It might be good once in a while. Alright, Aoi-kun, let''s have you correct the atmosphere of the academy."

    Glenn stood up and walked towards us. He knelt before Shenley, who was standing beside me, and placed a hand on her small shoulder.

    With a kind smile, Glenn said to the confused Shenley, "This is the first time we''ve spoken directly. I am the principal, Glenn Molt."

    "Y-yes! I-I know. It''s an honor to speak with you..."

    Seeing Shenley so nervous, Glenn furrowed his brows sadly and bowed his head. Her eyes widened in surprise. But at the following words out of his mouth, she froze.

    "I apologize... I had heard rumors about bullying from some teachers. However, considering the families of the bullying students, I couldn''t intervene."

    His apology was sincere and full of remorse. Shenley was moved by his words. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she bowed deeply. "No... Just the fact that you know about me and said that to me, I..."

    Shenley, unable to form words, sobbed. Glenn raised his head with a sad expression and nodded slightly.

    After seeing this conversation, I said to Glenn, "Is it enough just to apologize? That will still make you guilty, Principal..."

    "Guilty?!" Glenn let out a scream-like voice and jumped up.

    Shenley, still tearful, looked surprised.

    "A-am I guilty...?"

    I gave a firm nod at the anxious Glenn and embraced Shenley''s shoulders. "I''m sorry, but knowing about the bullying and leaving it alone makes you just as guilty. If you think apologizing to Shenley means you''ve earned forgiveness, you''re mistaken. As an adult, you must clearly state how you will prevent similar situations from happening in the future. That''s the true meaning of sincerity."

    "Oh..." Glenn, dejected, drooped his shoulders.

    "That being said, even if I go too far, Principal, please don''t betray me."

    "I-I understand... Really, Aoi-kun, you''ve inherited all of your master''s troublesome traits..."

    Seeing Glenn''s bitter smile, I smirked.

 Ch. 12 - Bomb Thrown into Fiddiq Academy

    Following the teacher introduced to me by Glenn, I went to observe a class in the senior section.The class was on intermediate fire magic.

    The teacher in charge of fire magic, Famous Grouse, was known within the academy for his aristocratic ideology. He was in his forties with short blond hair and a refined air, and knowing his background made his noble-like appearance and demeanor all the more apparent.

    Perhaps having me accompany this teacher first was Glenn''s way of presenting a challenge.

    It seemed he wanted me to experience firsthand the aristocratic dominance that the academy couldn''t shake off.

    While I was lost in thought, Famous, who had entered the classroom first, said a few words, glanced at me, and then said, "Today, we have a special guest teacher to introduce, Aoi Konominato. It''s her first day as a teacher, and yet she has already become a senior teacher. Everyone, pay attention."

    Famous introduced me with a notably loaded tone. I sighed and stepped into the classroom.

    Up until now, the classrooms had only smelled of wood, stone, and fabric, but this one was filled with a mixture of scents similar to fragrant woods and herbs.

    I moved to the podium, stood next to Famous, and glanced around to see the tiered classroom filled with students.

    There were about twenty students. Most of them were aristocrats, who displayed a calm demeanor.

    As I looked over the students'' faces one by one, I opened my mouth to speak. "... I am Aoi Konominato, and I will be teaching here starting today. My specialty is water magic. Feel free to talk to me."

    It was my first day, so I decided to start with a casual greeting and observe the situation.

    But then Famous turned his palm towards me. "Konominato-shi, who has taken on the rare position of a senior teacher from the start at the prestigious Fiddiq Academy, is actually a commoner. Surely, she must have earned her current position through a lot of hard work. Everyone, applause!" S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    With the additional comment filled with undisguised hostility, sparse applause echoed from the students. Famous even clapped enthusiastically alone.

    A student in the top row spoke.

    The boy had a small stature and blonde hair. He looked young, but since he was in the senior section, he was probably around fifteen years old.

    The boy gave me a brief appraising look before turning to Famous. "... Is there some mistake? The position of senior teacher is reserved for the most outstanding teachers in their respective fields. They are usually among the highest-ranking nobles. I find it hard to believe that a commoner could hold such a position."

    The boy spoke in a mocking tone.

    As if he had anticipated this, Famous shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. "Indeed, the position of senior teacher is awarded to the most outstanding magicians among high-ranking nobles."

    He paused. About half of the students nodded. With a smirk, Famous looked at me. "In other words, she has the ability to push aside even the finest nobles to become a senior teacher. Amazing! I would love to see that power. What do you all think?"

    Some students clapped their hands in amusement and cheered.

    Nobles, who had brought talent from within and outside the country into their bloodlines, often had individuals with great magical talent. In contrast, families that had been commoners for generations rarely produced such talent.

    This likely led to aristocratic elitism and instilled unnecessary pride in them.

    Therefore, someone like me, a commoner in a prominent position, was unlikely to be well-received, and some might even suspect I was falsifying my abilities.

    I took a deep breath and looked up. "First, let me state something. At this academy, I believe titles like nobility or royalty are unnecessary. Of course, I also despise hierarchy based on racial differences."

    Looking around the buzzing classroom, I raised my voice. "Thus, I intend to reprimand anyone who treats others unfairly for such reasons equally."

    I decided to convey an important policy upfront.

    Immediately, the blond boy clicked his tongue and looked at Famous. "... Some delusional woman seems to be saying something, but what do you think, Famous-sensei?"

    Seeing him speak irritably, I thought he was just a child.

    But the middle-aged man standing next to me also showed a slightly irritated expression and a twisted smile. "... Barrel-kun, even if it''s true, speaking that way to a teacher will reflect poorly on your character. However, let me properly educate Konominato-shi about position."

    Though his face was smiling, his eyes held a flame of anger.

    I looked at Famous with a serious expression and asked, "By position, do you mean the position between you, a general teacher, and me?"

    All emotion disappeared from Famous''s face. He drew a wand from his waist, pointed it at my face, and began chanting a spell.

    A fire spell, and an offensive one at that.

    "Using an offensive spell on a fellow teacher, in front of students, within the academy... In a normal school, you would be fired without question. [Action Seal, Freeze]."

    Just before Famous finished his chant, I cast my spell.

    Immediately, invisible ropes seemed to bind Famous. Fixed straight from head to toe, he looked like a rigid stick as he stared at me in shock.

    I glanced at the immobilized Famous and then turned to the students.

    The students exchanged looks of confusion or gazed at me with hostility.

    Meeting their gazes directly, I said, "Not all evaluations are based on magical ability. Students should cooperate to become better magicians without comparing titles or magical ability. Of course, teachers should also assist sincerely regardless of titles or positions. Please rely on us if you have any questions or concerns. You will achieve better results than worrying alone."

    My voice echoed in the suddenly silent classroom.

    The students seemed unsure how to react, but I felt my message had gotten across.

    "[Unseal, Release]." I released the spell, freeing Famous from his restraints.

    "Ugh?! J-just now, what did you...!"

    Keeping a wary eye on Famous, who was pointing his wand at me in confusion, I said, "Then, please proceed with the fire magic lesson. I expect a lesson that anyone can understand. Naturally, if any student can''t keep up, it is due to the teacher''s inadequacy."

    I made sure to emphasize to Famous to eliminate bias and discrimination based on class or race.

    However, Famous clicked his tongue and averted his gaze from me. "... This is Fiddiq Academy, the world''s top magic academy. Anyone who can''t keep up with my lessons doesn''t belong here."

    With that, Famous began his magic lecture.

    I wondered what kind of lesson he would give, but it turned out to be relatively easy to understand.

    Though he called it intermediate fire magic, he started from the basics. Perhaps he had actually listened to my words.

 Ch. 13 - The Talk of the Academy

    Famous, a candidate for a senior teacher, was defeated by a newcomer.The rumor spread like wildfire, and for some reason, Eliza came running to me. ¡°A-A-Aoi-san?! You did something amazing on your first day!¡±

    Eliza jumped at me with a scream. Her small stature and childlike face, now teary-eyed and clinging to me, evoked a protective instinct.

    ¡°W-why are you patting my head?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s instinctive.¡±

    ¡°Muu!¡± Eliza pouted.

    Even when she was angry, she looked adorable, so I patted her head again.

    She puffed her cheeks and stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯t play around! This is serious!¡±

    Eliza started explaining while waving her arms. ¡°Famous-sensei is from the Earl Grouse family in the Karvan Kingdom and will soon become a senior teacher! Yet you humiliated him so badly!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly humiliate him¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aoi-sensei! Can I have a moment?!¡±

    Ignoring my words, Eliza continued her explanation.

    According to Eliza, this academy was a proxy battlefield for the Six Great Nations. When a teacher was promoted to senior teacher or a student graduated from special-grade classes, it would raise the prestige of their home country.

    The Six Great Nations maintained a close eye on the developments within the academy. Noble teachers and students were striving to increase their influence within the academy.

    Since Famous had been increasing his status within the academy, his family, the Earl Grouse family in the Karvan Kingdomn, also gained a significant reputation.

    However, it seemed I had humiliated Famous.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t humiliate him. If anything, I was the one being humiliated.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can easily imagine that¡­¡± Eliza looked sad but soon regained her composure. ¡°But you mustn¡¯t confront nobles directly! Some noble families, especially high-ranking ones, will stop at nothing. You might get killed!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Understood. I will be careful.¡± I smiled wryly.

    I remembered that Eliza herself was from a high-ranking noble family.

    After I calmed Eliza, she led me to the dining hall, where we had an early lunch. The food was delicious and luxurious. Since it was free for teachers, I enjoyed my meal without hesitation.

    In the afternoon, I had the opportunity to accompany a wind magic class.

    To my surprise, it was Strass who came to pick me up. ¡°¡­Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±

    After exchanging somewhat awkward greetings, I followed Strass outside the school building.

    We arrived at a large, arena-like place behind the school building. It was about the size of a 400-meter running track, surrounded by three-meter-high walls.

    About fifty to sixty students had already gathered and were standing in line.

    ¡°¡­ I will check attendance.¡± Strass checked the students'' names on the roster. There was no introduction or greeting, so I wondered if I should wait.

    I squatted down and touched the red soil with my palm to check the texture.

    Once Strass finished checking attendance, he looked at me. ¡°¡­ Now, we will begin the beginner and intermediate wind magic class. But first, I ask you to introduce yourself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised by the sudden request, I dusted off my hand and stood up. ¡°I am Aoi Konominato, a new teacher. Please feel free to ask me any questions about magic.¡±

    I introduced myself and bowed, receiving sparse applause from the students.

    Satisfied, Strass nodded. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the class. Line up and cast [Gentle Breeze Hand, Wind Touch], a basic spell of wind magic.¡±

    The students hurriedly complied. They began chanting and raising their hands to face level.

    The skilled ones quickly cast the spell, generating strong gusts that pushed them back, while others produced only a gentle breeze.

    Strass rearranged the students, alternating between those good and bad at wind magic. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    When they cast their spells again, the overall wind strength increased.

    While observing, Strass said, ¡°Wind becomes stronger when combined. You should be able to feel the shape, movement, and strength of the magical wind with your senses, even if it¡¯s invisible. Remember the different sensations from the winds created by the students nearby you.¡±

    He then demonstrated the same wind spell and created a powerful gust like a storm. ¡°Wind may seem elusive, but I consider it similar to water. To create strong, sharp wind, you should gather the dispersed wind and compress it at the tip of your palm.¡±

    Strass gradually compressed the wind, increasing its pressure.

    When it reached a certain level, a sharp wind blade cut through the red soil, leaving claw marks as if a dragon had gouged the ground with its talon.

    Gasps of admiration came from the students, and some of them nodded in understanding.

    It was a very clear and easy to understand lesson. With this, everyone would be able to learn intermediate magic.

    As I smiled at the effective teaching, Strass looked at me. ¡°Aoi-sensei, do you have any advice?¡±

    Again surprised by the request, I invoked a water spell. ¡°[Dense Fog, Mist].¡±

    I created a thick mist before the students.

    Looking at the astonished students and Strass, I explained., ¡°You can visualize the wind by mixing it with the mist. Let¡¯s practice magic one by one in this situation.¡±

    Hearing what I said, Strass stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°¡­ I see. This makes it easier for teachers to teach and students to understand more complex magic.¡±

    He then cast a spell at the mist.

    The wind swirled, lifting the mist upwards, surprising the students.

    While admiring the demonstration, someone suggested, ¡°I want to see Aoi-sensei¡¯s wind magic too.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me. Even Strass looked intrigued.

    With no choice, I decided to show them interesting magic that would help their learning. ¡°Alright, everyone. Watch closely as I demonstrate spells starting from the beginner level¡­ [Shifting Tornado, Wind Talker].¡±

    I cast the spell toward the mist. The wind gathered toward the center of the mist, creating an upward spiral.

    ¡°Gather the wind to increase its mass. Use the momentum for swirling, and minimize the power that escapes upwards.¡±

    The wind formed a dome, rumbling while gathering power.

    The students watched with bated breath.

    I raised my hand. ¡°You can direct this wind freely. For now, let¡¯s release it upwards.¡±

    The moment I released it, the wind dome howled as it turned into a raging tornado that pierced the sky.

    The students were left speechless in awe.

 Ch. 14 - Incident

    The sudden tornado was apparently caused by a newly appointed senior teacher.Unaware of such a rumor spreading, I was pleased that my first day had gone surprisingly well.

    "Aoi-san, you look happy."

    "It''s self-praise, but I think I did well on the first day." I smiled

    Eliza laughed in response. "Yes, Strass-san also said you did well. After fire and wind, there¡¯s water and earth. Perhaps you''ll come to my class tomorrow."

    I nodded at Eliza, who looked delighted, and ate the pasta with minced meat. Although it looked brown and heavy, it was surprisingly light and delicious. The salad and bread were also quite tasty.

    I enjoyed the meal in the dormitory while chatting with Eliza.

    The morning sunlight streamed through the window. I turned over in my soft bed and gradually became aware of my surroundings.

    The room resembled a luxury hotel room. From the window, I could see a landscape dotted with Western-style castles and spires, reminiscent of a world heritage site.

    While gazing at the somewhat surreal scenery, I sat up. Perhaps the tension from yesterday had worn me out, so I had slept remarkably well.

    I drank a glass of water in my sleepwear, washed my face, and changed. The feel of the smooth underwear and the crisp uniform made me feel more relaxed.

    When I arrived at the dining hall, Eliza was already there.

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning."

    We exchanged greetings and had breakfast together. Despite the unusual addition of a meat pie to our bread and vegetable soup, it was surprisingly easy to eat in the morning.

    When we reached the academy, Famous was waiting at the entrance. "Good morning. I have a message from the principal. Konominato-shi, you will observe Ord-shi''s intermediate water magic class this morning. In the afternoon, it will be Eliza-shi¡¯s earth magic class. That''s all."

    With that, Famous left.

    "¡­ I don¡¯t know where the classroom is." I wondered if that was harassment.

    Eliza hurriedly pointed to the back. "Intermediate water magic is at the end of this floor! Go straight down the right corridor. Ah, let''s have lunch in the school dining hall. I''ll be waiting for you! See you later!"

    After explaining, Eliza ran off.

    In no time, I was alone. Without any means to check the time, I wondered if I might be late.

    Looking around, I noticed that the floor was deserted.

    "Right corridor, at the end," I repeated Eliza''s directions and hurried to the destination.

    However, the academy was too big. Just getting to the end of the corridor took a significant amount of time.

    As the faint chime signaling the start of class echoed, I opened the classroom door. "Sorry, I''m late."

    As I entered with an apology, all eyes, students and teacher alike, turned towards me.

    The one standing at the podium was the beautiful, blue-haired young man I had met on my first day at the academy.

    "... It''s you. I am Speyside Ord, the teacher of this class."

    After a brief pause, Speyside frowned. "The tornado that suddenly appeared behind the school building yesterday was likely the special-grade spell called [Hurricane Vortex, Aerial Gaze]. Was it your magic?"

    Speyside''s words caused a commotion among the students.

    I shook my head to deny it. "That was a modified original spell based on an intermediate spell. It''s not special-grade."

    Speyside''s eyes widened slightly, and the students exchanged glances.

    A student said, "I am Cote Hedge Butler, a third-year senior student. Creating an original spell is already an impressive skill, but modifying an intermediate spell to the special-grade level is hard to believe. Could you please explain?"

    The student spoke with a gentle tone, but strangely, his words made everyone fall silent.

    The student had pinkish-vermillion hair, was around sixteen or seventeen years old, not very tall, and slender but not frail.

    I nodded at Cote''s words and held out my hand. "This is a water magic class, so let me demonstrate water magic¡­"

    I showed them the original spell I had demonstrated to Glenn and Strass.

    The classroom became noisy, and Speyside looked at me with a stern expression.

    On the other hand, Cote nodded with interest. "¡­ Excellent."

    For some reason, Cote''s words were clearly audible.

    After that, Speyside resumed class.

    The class was simple yet got the point across. While there were some roundabout explanations in some places, everyone could understand.

    I observed quietly until the end, and Speyside concluded the class smoothly.

    I see. This was how teachers conducted classes here.

    As I was about to leave the classroom with that thought in mind, the student named Cote walked over to me. "Aoi-sensei, are you heading for lunch?"

    "Yes, I plan to eat with Eliza-san in the dining hall," I answered.

    Cote smiled kindly and nodded. "Would you mind if I joined you? I''d love to learn more about magic."

    Since I couldn''t refuse, I agreed.

    "Huh?! Cote-kun?!"

    Eliza''s first words in the dining hall made Cote smile awkwardly.

    "W-what''s wrong? Did Aoi-san do something again¡­?"

    "I did nothing," I replied, feeling offended by her words.

    Cote smiled wryly. "A new teacher demonstrating an original spell equivalent to special-grade is not not nothing."

    Eliza put her hand on her head and laughed dryly. "¡­ Aoi-san, you¡¯re already the talk of the academy. Creating an original spell takes years of research. It''s a remarkable achievement." S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I didn''t think I''d stand out."

    "Of course, you will¡­ Well, what''s done is done, so let''s try to keep a low profile from now on, okay?"

    "Understood."

    Eliza sighed with relief and nodded.

    "Good. Now, let''s eat." Eliza smiled brightly.

    The meal began, and I enjoyed the dishes laid out in front of me. This time, it was cutlets, salad, onion soup, and bread.

    The academy always served delicious meals, which made me very happy.

    Eliza looked at me with a complicated expression. "¡­ Aoi-san, isn''t the attention bothering you? I feel like running away right now."

    I looked away from Eliza, who was munching on bread despite her words, and glanced around.

    The dining hall had a high ceiling and many skylights, giving it a spacious and open feeling. But at the moment, it felt oppressive.

    This was because, since we sat down, we had been the focus of many stares, mostly from female students.

    "I''m aware, but I''m not bothered." I looked at the likely cause.

    Cote had a troubled smile.

    "I''m sorry. I usually eat in a private room, so they''re probably curious," Cote said jokingly.

    Eliza¡¯s face twitched.

    "I think it''s because Cote-kun is very popular with the female students¡­" Eliza murmured with dry laughter.

    Later, I heard that Cote Hedge Butler was the heir of a great noble family in the Cote Highlands Federation, one of the Six Great Nations. He excelled in both academics and athletics and was known for his exceptional friendliness among the noble children.

    Thus, in this academy full of noble offspring, he was regarded as a model student.

    The sight of Cote eating with someone in the dining hall was extremely rare and became a big incident among female students.

 Ch. 15 - Shenley and the Problem Child

    In the end, I was unwilling to move, so I enjoyed my lunch while under the jealous and angry stares of the female students.Eliza was trembling, but Cote found my situation amusing. By the way, the conversation about magic was brief, and the rest of the conversation was mainly Cote''s casual chatter and questions.

    "I heard the afternoon class is earth magic," I said after finishing my meal and standing up.

    Eliza puffed out her chest and looked at me. "I heard it earlier! It''s my class! I''m so happy!"

    She raised both hands excitedly.

    While I watched her with a smile, Cote sighed regretfully. "¡­ I have a different class this afternoon. What a pity. I hope I see you in my next class. Goodbye."

    Cote left. It looked like a scene from a ball, but we were in a school.

    "He''s a strange kid," I said with a laugh.

    Eliza shook her head wearily.

    "I''ve never seen anyone have such an impression of Cote-kun." Eliza laughed in astonishment.

    When we entered the classroom together, we saw a familiar face.

    It was a cute girl with white hair and a white tail. When Shenley noticed me, her ears perked up, and her eyes sparkled. She looked at me silently, her tail wagging energetically.

    "Good afternoon! Now, let''s take attendance!" Eliza smiled at the students and checked their names one by one.

    Shenley responded loudly.

    When the class began, Eliza started with simple earth magic, gradually moved to more complex spells, and ended with an intermediate spell.

    "As you can see, as you progress from beginner to intermediate magic, earth magic becomes more diverse. What was just shaping can now change size, hardness, and other properties."

    Eliza looked at Shenley. "Shenley-san, what happens when you create a wall with earth magic?"

    "Yes! With beginner magic, the wall reaches about waist height and is about as thick as a fist. With intermediate magic, it can be taller than a person. I''ve heard that with advanced magic, the wall can be over three meters tall," Shenley answered promptly despite being flustered from being suddenly called upon.

    Eliza smiled and nodded. "Yes, that''s correct. The height and thickness vary depending on the mana and skill level. If you just want to make it hard, beginner and intermediate magic won''t differ much, but advanced and special-grade magic are entirely different. A special-grade magician can create a wall as strong as a castle wall."

    The students murmured in awe.

    "Earth magic may seem plain, but it is highly versatile. Let''s work on improving our skills from beginner to intermediate and beyond."

    Eliza''s encouragement received enthusiastic responses.

    As Shenley watched happily, a voice came from behind her. A male student with a sullen look was talking to a large blonde boy next to him. Their voices were so loud that it was disrupting the class, and Shenley''s expression darkened.

    Deciding the noise was too disruptive, Eliza asked gently, "Rox-kun, Felter-kun, could you please be a bit quieter?"

    The expressions of the surrounding students changed. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The two students, however, didn''t seem to care.

    "Could you keep it down a bit?" Eliza asked again.

    Finally, the two looked her way.

    "Are you talking to me?" The red-haired boy pointed at himself.

    The large boy beside him snorted. "Who else?"

    The red-haired boy scratched his head and stood up. "This isn''t the junior section. Starting with the basics is a waste of time. So it''s fine to chat during this time, right?"

    He looked serious despite his nonsensical logic.

    Eliza looked troubled and tried to reason with him with a smile. "Rox-kun, you might already be proficient in intermediate earth magic, but not everyone is. Some are attending their first intermediate class, so please don''t disrupt the lesson."

    Rox clicked his tongue and slammed his desk. The loud sound startled several students.

    "In that case, separate the students. I don''t know if she''s new or not, but there are two teachers here, right? Handle the beginner stuff, woman." Rox looked down at me.

    Apparently, he was dissatisfied with the way the class was taught. But that didn¡¯t mean he could mock the teachers.

    I met his half-smiling eyes. "I am Aoi Konominato. It¡¯s true I¡¯m a new teacher, but the academy recognizes me as a teacher, and I¡¯m standing here as a teacher. Do you understand?"

    Rox''s eyes widened for a moment before he frowned and glared at me. "Are you mocking me? I''m sure you know my position when talking to me, right? Tell me, who am I?"

    I nodded. "A student with a bad attitude, swinging childish logic. Your name is Rox. Am I wrong?¡±.

    Rox jumped onto his desk, kicked off, and charged at me. "I''ll kill you, woman!"

    I sidestepped and activated a spell. "[Action Seal, Freeze]"

    When I turned around, I saw Rox frozen in mid-air, falling to the floor like a stiff board.

    "What?!"

    The sight of Rox rolling on the floor with an inaudible scream caused the classroom to erupt into chaos, and even the large student known as Felter looked shocked.

    "Now, it''s a classic, but students who are too naughty will be punished." I lifted Rox by his belt and carried him out of the classroom like a piece of luggage.

    I propped him against the wall outside. It looked like a poor figurehead, but it was okay. "You''ll stay like this until the class ends."

    When I returned to the classroom, everyone looked bewildered, and Shenley had a worried expression.

    "¡­ It might seem harsh, but if things continue like this, Rox-kun will become a delinquent. Strict punishment is necessary. Understand?" I said.

    Eliza responded with a tearful face and voice. "... You''re drawing too much attention¡­ way too much¡­."

 Ch. 16 - Disrespectful to a Royal Family

    Thanks to Rox being kicked out, the class ended without further incident.Well, considering Eliza''s half-crying voice echoed through the silence akin to a funeral, it wasn''t entirely without problems.

    "[Unseal, Release]."

    As I canceled the magic, Rox, who was propped up against the corridor wall, fell to the floor on his butt.

    "Ugh¡­ ?! W-what happened¡­" Rox muttered while sitting on the floor.

    Felter walked over and said in a low voice, "A student who spoke out of turn was disciplined by the new teacher."

    Felter glanced at me.

    Rox, realizing what had happened, turned to me with a shocked expression. "Y-you¡­! How dare you¡­!"

    I silenced the enraged Rox by putting my palm in front of his face.

    After confirming he was silent, I said, "You shouldn''t bring your status into school. In this academy, a teacher is a teacher, and a student is a student. There''s no room for anything else."

    "Do you know how much my royal family has invested in this academy¡­?" Rox growled in a low voice, his eyes bloodshot.

    I merely smirked. "Isn''t it shameful to boast with money that isn''t even yours? Or is that your pride?"

    At my provocation, Rox looked like he was about to snap but somehow restrained himself. "I will remember this. Whatever the reason, I will never forget that you insulted me."

    With that, Rox turned on his heel. For some reason, Eliza turned pale.

    As Rox walked away, he noticed Felter wasn''t following and stopped.

    "What''s up?" Rox asked irritably.

    Felter waved one hand in response. "I need to have a word with this teacher."

    Rox made a doubtful look but then snorted and walked off when he noticed my gaze. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    After confirming Rox had left, Felter looked down at me.

    He was a tall boy. No, he didn''t look like a boy anymore. His body was covered in thick muscles that pushed up his clothes from below, and his golden hair and tail stood up like a lion''s mane.

    " ¡­ Tail? Felter-kun, are you a beastkin?"

    "¡­ Is that a problem?" Felter glared at me with fierce eyes.

    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s not a problem. However, I''d appreciate it if you could crouch down a bit."

    He hesitated for a moment but eventually crouched.

    "Then, excuse me." With a full smile, I placed both hands on Felter''s head.

    "Ngh¡­"

    Ignoring Felter''s surprised voice, I ruffled his hair, and soon, my target appeared.

    They were thick, triangular ears with rounded tips. The fur was fluffy and looked pleasant to the touch.

    "Oh, what cute ears! May I touch them?"

    "No, absolutely not!" Felter shouted. His cute ears turned and moved away from me.

    "Oh¡­"

    "Don''t look so disappointed!"

    Felter raised his hair in alarm, which made Eliza panic.

    "S-Sorry! Aoi-san is a bit of an airhead!"

    How rude. Well, it was rude to pat someone''s head upon the first meeting. I should ask for permission next time.

    Felter looked at me with a complex expression filled with anger and confusion. "¡­ You''re a difficult woman to understand. But¡­"

    Felter, who was on guard, relaxed his stance and looked at me. "¡­ I see you can handle not just magic but also close combat. What weapon do you use?"

    "A sword," I replied.

    Felter smiled with apparent satisfaction. "There hasn''t been anyone here who can handle close combat properly. Even those good at physical enhancement tend to fight from a distance using magic."

    He clenched his fist, brought it in front of my face, and said with a fierce smile, "I hope you''re strong."

    With that, he walked away briskly.

    Watching him leave with his tail swinging was quite amusing, making him cute, considering his size and age.

    "Aoi-san! Why did you do that!?"

    As soon as Felter left, Eliza rushed over to me with teary eyes.

    Then Shenley, who had been too afraid to leave the classroom, timidly stepped out. "I-is everything going to be okay? Felter-sama is the next head of a marquis family of the Bushmills Empire, and Rox-sama¡­"

    Eliza nodded repeatedly at Shenley''s anxious words.

    "Rox Kilbegan-kun¡­ is from the royal family of the Verted Kingdom, which is closely connected to this academy! Moreover, he''s the second prince!"

    Eliza held her head in both hands and began to shake it, causing Shenley to shrink back in fear.

    It seemed they were both high-ranking nobles, one a prince and the other the next head of a marquis family.

    "¡­ To think a prince and a future marquis would display such attitudes in public. They need stricter discipline¡­"

    "Stop, stop!"

    "I-I think it''s best to avoid getting involved¡­"

    Eliza and Shenley both protested my musings, but I couldn''t back down on this point.

    "School should be a place of equality. No matter their birth, students should learn and enjoy their time here equally. And teachers should be role models for the students and treat everyone equally without discrimination."

    "¡­ Didn''t you say you were going to be stricter because they''re royalty?"

    "That''s that, and this is this."

    After brushing off Eliza''s comment, I turned to Shenley. "Shenley-san, if anyone tries to act high and mighty, just let me know. Neither I nor Eliza-sensei care about social status."

    "Me too?!" Eliza asked with a cry.

    "¡­ Eliza-sensei, don''t you want to help troubled students?"

    Eliza, still tearful, clenched her jaw.

    Shenley said hesitantly, "Ah, um¡­ Please don''t worry about me¡­ Just the fact that Eliza-sensei cares about me is enough¡­"

    With tears in her eyes, Shenley said something so touching that Eliza squirmed with guilt.

    "After hearing that, how can I not try my best¡­"

    And so, in the end, Eliza decided to help Shenley.

 Ch. 17 - Evaluation

    "Well done," Strass said and patted my shoulder repeatedly. Despite his usual expressionless face, I could tell he was genuinely pleased."Hey, Strass-san! Why are you praising her?!" Eliza raised her hands in anger.

    Strass tilted his head in response and said seriously, "She scolded those fools who were being disruptive and interrupting classes. What''s wrong with that?"

    Eliza held her head in her hands and placed her elbows on the table. Ignoring the dejected Eliza, I glanced around the restaurant.

    It was a slightly dim but spacious restaurant. There were wooden tables and leather sofas, with potted plants placed along the walls and around the pillars.

    Both the staff and the customers were refined, making it clear at a glance that this was a high-end establishment.

    " ¡­ Are you okay with the bill?"

    I had earned some money during my travels, and I didn''t have the impression that these two were financially well-off. I remembered Eliza mentioning something about it to the dormitory director.

    When I voiced my concern, the two of them looked at me with serious expressions.

    "Teachers at Fiddiq Academy are well paid! A meal like this is no problem!"

    "Come to think of it, Aoi, you haven¡¯t received your salary yet, right?"

    Strass''s words made Eliza''s eyes widen in realization. I had been misunderstood.

    "No, I''m fine with the payment, but¡­ Eliza-san, you mentioned being worried about the cost of inns in town before."

    Strass looked at Eliza.

    She arched her eyebrows and averted her gaze. "¡­ My research funds are tight. Occasional meals aren¡¯t an issue, but regular expenses are another matter. I''ve heard rumors that senior teachers earn three times as much as general teachers¡­"

    Eliza looked at me with a hint of longing.

    Strass gave her a half-lidded stare. "Don''t mooch, Eliza. Aoi is a new teacher."

    Eliza looked reproachfully at Strass, who naturally called me by my first name. "I''m older than you, Strass-san. You should show some respect and sponsor my research¡­"

    "Don''t become like this, Aoi."

    Listening to their amusing conversation, I voiced a question. "I have one question. I believe that any magician capable of becoming a teacher at Fiddiq Academy can earn sufficient money elsewhere. Why choose this academy?"

    The two of them exchanged looks.

    "There are various reasons, but broadly speaking, there are two¡­ no, three main reasons," Strass said.

    Eliza nodded and raised her index finger. "The first is for country. People come to the academy to make their presence felt. For example, there¡¯s Famous Grouse-sensei. Famous-sensei teaches to elevate the status of his earl family and showcase the high level of mages in the Karvan Kingdom."

    She followed with her middle finger for the second point. "The second reason is for family. For example, people from noble families that have fallen into decline find it extremely difficult to rise again within their country. Well, rising noble families tend to be more highly regarded than those who have failed once. Such people come to Fiddiq Academy, where they can be evaluated fairly and make a name for themselves."

    She raised her ring finger for the third point. "The third reason is for themselves. Some dedicate their lives to magic, aiming to develop a particular type of magic. Some are even looking for a marriage partner."

    I nodded in understanding. "So, what about you two?"

    "For myself."

    "It''s for myself."

    They both answered immediately upon being asked.

    "For yourself?" I confirmed.

    Strass nodded. "The Verted Kingdom already has a senior teacher. My family is only of baron rank. Just becoming a teacher here has raised the name enough. Therefore, I want to test how far I can go as a magician."

    Strass said something that sounded like the protagonist of a shounen manga and quietly sipped his drink.

    Eliza nodded with a laugh. "I''m similar. While it would be great for the Grandsands to produce many magicians, the number of teachers and students has increased significantly compared to before. So I''m developing new magic for my own goals."

    Eliza clenched her fists in front of her chest.

    "New magic?" I asked.

    "Yes! Earth magic can be used in a variety of places, from road construction to building walls! However, once the mana is exhausted, it all turns to soil. This is true for both advanced and special-grade magic. Even if you change the nature to stone, it crumbles. So I want to develop earth magic that lasts! If successful, it can be used to build structures, bridges, and so on!" Eliza explained passionately.

    Strass let out a groan. "I check every time, but is such lasting magic possible? Wouldn''t it require continuous mana output?"

    "Magic has infinite possibilities! I believe there is potential in lost ancient magic circles! After all, there are ancient ruins with structures that clearly seem man-made¡­"

    Before I knew it, the two of them were engrossed in a discussion about magic.

    "What do you think, Aoi-san?!" Eliza asked.

    "Honestly, I think it''s a shame to waste time on impossible research," Strass answered.

    "Don''t say such pessimistic things!"

    With the two of them closing in on me as I was eating a chicken wing, I answered with a wry smile, "I don''t think Eliza-san''s research is wrong. In fact, there are still weapons, armor, and buildings made using magic circles. The magic circles lose their effect if the lines break, so they are protected and hidden by covering them with the same material."

    Both Eliza and Strass widened their eyes.

    "Y-y-you know about magic circles?!"

    "¡­ Aoi, could you also be researching magic circles¡­"

    While they were both shocked, I suddenly sensed someone standing nearby.

    When I looked up, I saw Speyside.

    Speyside looked at each of our faces in turn, frowned, and let out a deep sigh. "Could you please be quieter? This is a public restaurant. Please consider the people around you."

    Eliza immediately looked startled and bowed her head. "S-sorry! We got a bit carried away. We apologize!" S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Speyside looked down at apologizing Eliza, snorted, and turned on his heel.

    Although Strass seemed slightly annoyed by his attitude, we were clearly in the wrong, so we couldn''t complain.

    However, there was one thing that concerned me.

    "Excuse me."

    Speyside stopped and turned his head slightly towards me.

    "I apologize for the disturbance. By the way, are you here alone, Speyside-sensei?"

    He looked displeased for a moment but soon answered. "¡­ I''m with Fore Pern Roses-shi. Please make sure not to cause any more trouble."

    Speyside returned to his seat. It seemed they were eating in a private room at the back.

    "Is this person called Fore also a teacher?" I asked.

    Strass grimaced, and Eliza nodded with a wry smile.

    "He''s one of the senior teachers. He''s¡­ a person with a strong sense of nobility. Strass-san and I don''t have many opportunities to talk with him¡­"

    Hearing that, I somewhat understood the look on Strass''s face.

 Ch. 18 - Senior Teacher

    The academy had senior teachers who excelled in fire, water, wind, and earth magic, as well as one who specialized in healing magic.Basically, magicians who became senior teachers dedicated themselves to their research, and sharing the results and by-products of their work benefitted both them and the academy.

    Therefore, unlike general teachers, senior teachers only conducted classes one day a week, at most two days.

    In particular, Fore Pern Roses, a senior teacher of water magic, was deeply devoted to his research and only held classes once a week for two hours unless there was a significant reason.

    Given that one of these rare classes was scheduled, I found myself in the schoolyard with the students despite it being only my third day as a teacher.

    As expected of students learning advanced magic, most were around seventeen or eighteen years old. There were twenty of them, all standing with serious expressions.

    However, among them, there were two people, Rox Kilbegan and Felter Cairn, who occasionally glanced at me.

    Did these two have excellent grades? s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    As I wondered about this, a man in a black robe appeared in the arena-like schoolyard.

    He was a man in his fifties with long, smoldering gray hair, a beard, a sharp gaze, and a thin build. Combined with his black attire, he looked exactly like a wizard.

    As everyone straightened their backs in tension, Fore Pern Roses, the senior teacher, stopped before us and looked around. "I will take attendance."

    Without any greeting, Fore began calling names one by one. Finally, he glanced at me. "Lastly, Aoi Konominato-sensei."

    "Hello, pleased to meet you," I replied with a bow.

    Fore scrutinized me from top to bottom with an unreserved gaze, making me feel somewhat uncomfortable.

    Rox said from the side, "I heard Aoi-sensei was hired as a senior teacher even though she just came to the academy. She must be a remarkable magician."

    Fore narrowed his eyes at Rox''s unnecessary remark. He glared at Rox, who fell silent under the weight of the gaze, and turned to me. "In this academy, those with ability become teachers. However, senior teachers require a minimum level of refinement. In this regard, nobles, who are taught various etiquettes and studies from childhood, are more suitable for the position of senior teacher¡­ Konominato-sensei, I heard you are from a commoner background."

    He expressed his opinion and asked me to confirm it.

    Looking straight at him, I nodded. "Yes, I am a commoner, and I don''t know what country I''m from. Do you find me unsuitable?"

    Fore remained silent for a few seconds, contemplating.

    Then he exhaled briefly and said sternly, "I will observe your conduct going forward. If I find you unsuitable as a senior teacher, I will report directly to the principal. Keep that in mind."

    Fore finally started the class.

    He demonstrated advanced water magic. Surprisingly, Fore could use advanced fire and wind magic and even special-grade water magic. Being such an accomplished magician, he only had to chant two verses to cast advanced water magic.

    The chanting time was between two to three seconds, which was as close as possible to chantless.

    Moreover, the power of the magic was tremendous.

    "[Maelstrom Torrent, Tidal Wave]."

    The moment Fore cast the spell, a giant sphere of water appeared in front of him and released a massive amount of water forward. It was like a tsunami.

    Neither soldiers nor carriages would be able to withstand such a force.

    The students'' eyes lit up with childlike wonder as they exclaimed in amazement at this magic.

    Then, in groups of five, they took turns casting advanced water magic. Interestingly, even though they could use advanced magic, the activation speed and power varied.

    Even if the activation was slow and the power was low, combining the mana of five students could match Fore''s tsunami. Conversely, if each individual was powerful but the timing was off, the result was mediocre.

    Moreover, the techniques to shorten chanting differed among students. Some could activate spells in three verses, while others who required four verses observed and learned from them.

    Understanding the characteristics of spells and learning from others¡¯ techniques seemed to be the well-thought-out approach of this class.

    As I watched and pondered, Rox, who was seriously studying during the advanced class, looked at me. "Fore-sensei, for future reference, I would like to see Aoi-sensei''s magic once."

    Fore showed a thoughtful gesture for a moment and nodded. "Hmm, I am also interested. It took me fifteen years to become a senior teacher. Even among senior teachers, that is relatively fast. It would be a lie to say I am not curious about Konominato-sensei''s abilities."

    Fore glanced at me and exhaled shallowly. "But now is not the time. Regardless of Konominato-sensei''s abilities, it will not serve as a reference for you all at this point. First, train until you can cast advanced magic in three verses."

    Unexpectedly, Fore dismissed Rox''s suggestion.

    I was surprised, and so was Rox. He glared at me with frustration but said nothing and backed down.

    In the end, Fore, having deemed me an observer, didn¡¯t ask me to do anything until the end of the class.

    Because of that, I wanted to talk with Eliza during lunch.

    "I didn''t expect Fore-sensei to have such a high regard for noble status." I tilted my head.

    Eliza also tilted her head as she bit into a piece of bread as big as her face. "Hmm¡­ Is that so? Most of us rarely have the chance to speak with Fore-sensei. Maybe it¡¯s just rumors?"

    As she said this, something seemed to come to her mind, and she raised her head. "Oh! By the way, there''s a rumor among the students!"

    "Is it about me?" I asked.

    Eliza nodded repeatedly. "Yes! Only a few students know, but clearly, someone with ill intentions is spreading it."

    "Is it a bad rumor? What kind of rumor?"

    Eliza hesitated for a moment, then said with a sorrowful expression. "They¡¯re saying that because you¡¯re a commoner, you hold a grudge against nobles and abuse your position as a teacher to unjustly oppress them¡­"

    Eliza hastily waved her hands in denial. "Strass-sensei and I know! You are trying to teach students fairly, regardless of status! But the academy is deeply influenced by noble society¡­ If someone with high family power spreads a rumor, it will spread like the truth¡­"

    Eliza looked down in frustration.

    I smiled and nodded. "It''s okay. I am unaffected by the constraints of noble society. I''ll face it head-on."

 Ch. 19 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Students

    ¡¾Shenley¡¿I sat quietly at the edge of the classroom, trying to be as inconspicuous and quiet as possible.

    At this academy, magical ability was important, but so was noble status. The same went for race.

    In the junior section, I was good at magic. My mana wasn''t particularly strong, but I was often praised as a quick learner.

    Maybe that was why, even though I had few friends, I thought I was pretty normal in the junior section.

    But when I started the senior section a year early, my world flipped on its head.

    I started being criticized behind my back and experienced harassment. Even though my grades were good in the junior section, they were below average in the senior section. Furthermore, as a beastkin and a daughter of a viscount family, my existence was practically worthless.

    When I made a mistake, I was ridiculed and insulted. Even when I tried to stand out, I was told I was getting ahead of myself and was harassed. There were times I was pushed down the stairs and had my clothes set on fire with fire magic on my way home.

    In just a few months, my nerves were exhausted, and I couldn''t do anything anymore. When I tried to use magic in class, the fear of failure made me so nervous that my body trembled, and the magic failed to activate.

    I knew it was a vicious cycle, but there was nothing I could do. Even though I secretly practiced magic at night, when I entered the classroom, my body would shrink uncontrollably, and just being in everyone''s gaze made me tremble and want to cry.

    I thought about dropping out of the academy, but that would bring dishonor to my family. It might be better for me to die in an unfortunate accident.

    If I could just disappear like that, if I could sleep and never wake up, how happy would I be?

    Amidst such painful days, a small change came into my life.

    I met Aoi-sensei, who had become a senior teacher at a young age. A normal teacher would have treated me as if I were invisible.

    But Aoi-sensei spoke to me. Just that alone saved me.

    Unfortunately, I only had one class with Aoi-sensei. But when I secretly waved at her, she smiled back at me.

    I felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I felt like I had found my place.

    Whenever we passed each other in the corridors or the dining hall, I would always greet Aoi-sensei, and I would receive a greeting in return. Even my junior section friends had stopped greeting me out of fear of the senior section students.

    So when I saw Rox-senpai badmouthing Aoi-sensei, I couldn''t stand it.

    "That woman must have something behind her. There are rumors that she can use special-grade magic, but she has never shown any magic when I told her to. In other words, she needs some kind of trick to use magic. She became a senior teacher through deception and dares to act as if royalty is beneath her. She might be a threat not just to this academy but to the Six Great Nations as well."

    Hearing those words in the corridor, I felt a mix of sadness, frustration, and a tightness in my chest.

    Rox-kun was a prince of the Verted Kingdom and was hailed as a genius because he was capable of using advanced magic in the primary four elements of fire, water, wind, and earth. His influence was unmatched.

    Such a person was mocking Aoi-sensei.

    "We must crush her. Well, no one will miss such a nasty commoner if she''s gone."

    He laughed joyfully, and those around him laughed too.

    Seeing that scene, I couldn''t hold back anymore. "Aoi-sensei is a wonderful person! Rox-senpai, you''re the worst for insulting someone like her!"

    I said it. I yelled at royalty while crying.

    "... Woman, say that again."

    Rox-kun''s voice was full of anger, and the faces of the senior noble students around him turned amused as they began to mock me.

    My knees almost gave out in fear.

    But I couldn''t hold back, so I shouted in a tearful voice, "Don''t bully Aoi-sensei!"

    ¡¾Cote¡¿

    Aoi Konominato. Now matter how I looked at her, she looked like she was in her twenties, but her magical abilities were undoubtedly at the level of a senior teacher or court magician.

    If all the rumors I had gathered were true, she might be on par with the principal.

    However, her background was unknown. Even after I ordered a search, there were no records of where she had lived until recently. She might have been hiding in a small country instead of one of the Six Great Nations.

    In the Six Great Nations, all magicians would be identified and recorded at birth. The only exceptions were children conceived in secret by prostitutes or outlaws in remote hideouts.

    In such cases, neither of those types of people would hide the fact that the children they conceived had magical potential. Those children could bring in money, and they were often sold into slavery.

    In that case, why did Aoi come to the academy from a small country? If she revealed her background and served one of the Six Great Nations as a magician, she would be able to attain a noble status and wealth.

    "Why did she come to the academy as a teacher? If she had been researching magic on her own, she might be a noble''s child. But she claims to be a commoner..."

    I''d like to attend more of Aoi''s classes, but unfortunately, I didn''t know which classes she would be teaching.

    So far, I had only attended one of her classes, but it seemed she would be assigned more classes soon. I hoped they were classes I could attend.

    While thinking about this, I heard a girl''s scream from down the hallway.

    Surprised, I walked down the hallway and turned the corner to see a girl lying on the floor and Rox Kilbegan standing there.

    Around him were the usual upper-class noble children from the Verted Kingdom, laughing joyfully.

    The girl was coughing and trembling on the floor, clearly in pain. She was quite small, so she might be a junior section student.

    "... Did something amusing happen? Everyone seems to be having fun," I interjected gently, disrupting the atmosphere. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    They were children of nobles from another country. Rox, in particular, was royalty. My Butler family held the highest position in the Cote Highlands Federation, but the Federation was an alliance of small countries concerned about the growing power of the five great nations and wished to maintain independence.

    The balance of power was different.

    If my country had a confrontation with the Verted Kingdom, it would undoubtedly be divided. Some might even offer up the Butler family to try to make peace.

    In other words, completely opposing Rox was risky.

    There were a few people I had to be careful of, but I had been maintaining a good distance from all of them.

    I should be able to handle this situation well too. With that in mind, I glanced at the girl and approached Rox.

    "Did something happen?" I asked again.

    Rox said with a hint of irritation, "Hmph, Cote, is this fool an acquaintance of yours?"

    "No, I don''t know her. I''m just interested because you, the future leaders of the Verted Kingdom, are having such a lively conversation after class."

    Rox snorted and pointed at the girl. "This fool defied my words... So, Cote, why don''t you join us? I''m thinking of crushing that Aoi woman. She needs to learn what happens when you disrespect royalty."

    Rox smiled sinisterly.

    That sounded interesting.

    I thought I would say that and smile ambiguously.

    But different words came out of my mouth. "What a petty and pointless game. It really shows the level of the Verted Kingdom."

    "... What did you say?" Rox''s eyes flashed with anger.

    For some reason, I found myself laughing at his threatening expression. "I mean, that''s what the second prince is like, right?"

    Rox''s eyes burned with rage, and he began chanting a spell.

 Ch. 20 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Students 2

    ¡¾Felter¡¿Was he really that kind of man?

    With these thoughts running through my mind, I followed the group and moved to the courtyard. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Rox, fueled by anger, began using magic while his entourage supported him. Even though they weren¡¯t particularly skilled, they were still students at a magic academy. Everyone used at least intermediate magic, and spells were cast one after another.

    Fireballs, ice arrows, wind blades, rock spears¡­ Various attack spells flew towards Cote, who was defending himself with one arm while carrying that beastkin woman in the other.

    Although he was mostly dodging, Cote skillfully blocked the magic attacks. He seemed to excel in earth magic and quickly used beginner or intermediate spells to defend himself.

    However, there was a limit.

    Unless it was a teacher, there was no way someone could handle being outnumbered by so many opponents.

    "Ugh!"

    A rock he conjured to counter an attack shattered right in front of him, sending fragments into his leg and causing him to tumble to the ground. The woman fell with him.

    "Guh, ahh!"

    Seeing Cote bleed, the entourage turned pale as if they had been doused with cold water. It made sense. Despite his appearance, Cote was the heir to a prestigious family that had produced representatives for the Cote Highlands Federation.

    Injuring someone of his status could escalate into an international incident.

    When they realized that, their legs began to shake.

    "You cowards."

    If they were going to be intimidated by that, they shouldn''t have started in the first place.

    "Step back." I shoved them aside, causing a couple of them to fall.

    At the edge of the courtyard, Cote was protecting the woman while bleeding from his leg.

    Rox looked down at them and clicked his tongue. "To think you''d defy someone stronger without any real power. Cote Hedge Butler, I thought you were a smarter man. Did you fall in love with such trash?"

    Rox laughed, but my assessment of Cote wasn''t low.

    "¡­ Cote, you can actually fight quite well, can''t you? Your movements show actual combat experience. Your usual demeanor deceived me, but you''re quite capable one-on-one, aren''t you?"

    Cote''s face twisted into a bitter smile. "You''re overestimating me."

    He stood up. Given the wound on his thigh, it must have been quite tough, but he showed no weakness.

    Rox folded his arms, glared, and jutted his chin forward. "I''ll forgive you now, Cote. Swear not to defy me again."

    He spoke as if he was offering mercy.

    This was who Rox Kilbegan was.

    He genuinely believed it was only natural for everyone to obey a royal like him. He was even willing to forgive Cote''s mistake.

    But that wasn¡¯t something that you should say to a noble''s child.

    Cote had no way out now, and a smart man like him surely understood he couldn''t just smooth things over now.

    This had become a matter of noble pride.

    Watching with interest, I saw Cote laugh fearlessly, draw a dagger, and point the blade at Rox''s face. "Kneel and apologize. If you do it now, I''ll forgive you, foolish prince."

    Rox lost his mind in rage.

    He drew his wand and began chanting a spell.

    ¡¾Barel Black¡¿

    As I stepped into the courtyard, I heard a series of noises, including some shouts, so I went to see what was happening.

    I saw Rox-senpai continuously casting various spells at a wall of rock.

    At first, I thought it might be some sort of practice, but judging from his yelling, that didn''t seem to be the case.

    "Is that all you have after defying me? Pathetic, Cote!"

    Rox-senpai''s shouting and continuous casting of intermediate spells sent a chill down my spine. I had heard that royalty had exceptional magical aptitude, and indeed, Rox-senpai was special.

    After all, he was the only student who had reached the advanced level in all four major elements.

    A bit farther away from him stood Felter-senpai, known for his prowess with non-attribute magic. He was a monster who could use almost all magic above the intermediate level.

    He was famous for having spars with teachers, and he had remained undefeated since joining the academy. Essentially, he was a student who was stronger than the teachers.

    "Who would dare challenge those two? Probably some commoner who doesn''t understand noble ranks¡­ Wait, did I hear someone say Cote?"

    Suddenly, the rock wall shattered. It couldn''t withstand Rox-senpai''s fierce assault any longer.

    On the other side of the wall was a girl with white hair and beast ears.

    It was Shenley Lu Rosenstiel, a beastkin girl who had skipped a grade to join the senior section with me. I remembered her because she was a rare beastkin who had skipped a grade.

    "[Water Bullet, Aqua Shot]!"

    Shenley cast a water spell targeting Rox-senpai. However, he easily neutralized it with an earth spell.

    He probably used an easy to use beginner spell due to the urgency, but he angled it well to deflect the attack. With that, both would start chanting from scratch. Rox-senpai''s victory was certain.

    At that moment, a figure appeared from the opposite side of Shenley.

    "[Earth Shot, Rock Shell]!"

    He was a tall man with vermillion hair. Using Shenley''s spell as a distraction, the man launched an intermediate earth spell. He must have prepared the spell while the two were fighting.

    Regardless of the skill gap, the situation was now in their favor. Rox-senpai would have to twist his body to minimize the injury.

    But reality was different.

    Rox-senpai''s figure suddenly vanished. Felter-senpai, who had been standing a short distance away, had dragged him away to dodge the spell.

    It was an incredible move. Even I, watching from a distance, couldn''t grasp what had happened. It must have been completely invisible to Shenley and her companion.

    "¡­ Are you joining in too, Felter Cairn-kun?"

    Hearing the voice of the man, I finally realized that it was Cote Hedge Butler.

    His usual expression was so different that I hadn''t recognized him.

    "I judged it was life-threatening. Also, the number of spectators has increased." Felter-senpai placed Rox-senpai on the ground and stood up.

    I was caught.

    Thinking that, I tensed up, but Felter-senpai looked in the opposite direction.

    Everyone''s eyes followed his gaze.

    The sound of someone stepping on pebbles echoed, and a figure appeared in the setting sun. "What are you doing?"

    It was a low, feminine voice.

    Despite the lack of volume, the voice resonated well and carried a terrifying pressure that made my skin crawl.

    Everyone froze, except Shenley, who burst into tears and called out the name of the figure. "Aoi-sensei!"

    Shenley¡¯s desperate voice sounded like she was coughing up blood and caused terrifying anger to come from the figure.

    Pathetically, my legs trembled and wouldn''t move. Although I hadn¡¯t done anything, I was scared as if I had been caught in the act of grave wrongdoing.

    However, Rox-senpai stood up calmly and glared back at the figure. "You again. What do you want this time? We''re past the point of backing down. If you interfere now, know that you''re involving yourself in a national dispute¡ª"

    Rox-senpai''s angry words were cut short.

    Aoi-sensei had appeared in front of him in an instant and slapped him.

    I could only see her raised hand, indicating she had just slapped him. However, Rox-senpai was sent flying as if he had been struck by a runaway horse and rolled across the ground.

    "If you intend to fight me as a representative of your country, I will oblige," Aoi-sensei said in a low voice and looked down at the fallen Rox-senpai. "Come at me if you dare to perish."

    Rox-senpai looked as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    And Felter-senpai grinned gleefully.

 Ch. 21 - Discipline

    I was infuriated.It was the first time in my life that this word resonated with me so perfectly.

    Rox stood up while groaning and wiped the blood seeping from his mouth with his fingers. Felter was laughing with his shoulders shaking.

    A few meters in front of them were Shenley, trembling on the ground, and Cote, bleeding from his leg.

    This was neither a child''s quarrel nor mere bullying. Such words were far too gentle to describe it.

    I immediately placed my hand on Shenley''s shoulder, infused mana into her, and said, "[Healing Water, Care]."

    The healing magic began to mend Shenley''s body from the inside out.

    The minor abrasions, bruises, and visible wounds healed. Next, I moved to Cote, who looked battered and bruised.

    "[Water of Life, Ordwyle]."

    I held both of his shoulders to support him, infused my mana, and activated the healing spell. Even if his internal organs had suffered significant damage, this should fully heal him.

    Cote''s injuries healed rapidly, and he looked down at his leg in amazement.

    "You¡¯re alright now."

    After confirming his condition, I turned back to Rox and Felter. "Explain why you did this. Even if it started as a fight, injuring others is wrong."

    Rox snorted, laughed, and pointed at me. "Are you saying that even royalty is guilty if they harm commoners?"

    "Of course. Are you stupid? A king who kills commoners without reason or justice won¡¯t last long. If a king ignores the hearts of the people, the country will decline."

    Rox laughed out loud. "You fool! Who judges a king? How can our Verted Kingdom, the greatest among the Six Great Nations, ever decline?"

    Rox continued laughing, while Cote and Shenley looked down in frustration.

    I tilted my head at their reactions and shrugged. "No nation in history is eternal, right? Tyrants cannot reign for long. Their future is usually miserable."

    I brought up history to make my point. The Six Great Nations had a history that spanned only a few hundred years. Before them, there seemed to be three powerful countries that had lasted only a few hundred years.

    Just like on Earth, nothing humans created lasted forever.

    But Rox didn''t understand. "Don¡¯t compare our country to the common rabble! Without understanding the governance of the Verted Kingdom, you dare to mock it! You should be ashamed of your ignorance!"

    "I acknowledge my ignorance. So, to learn about the greatness of the Verted Kingdom, I would like to ask you, do you believe you possess common sense and decency?"

    Rox proudly patted his chest and nodded grandly. "Of course. I have received education from the talents, court magicians, and knights of the Verted Kingdom, and I have top grades at this academy. I am a testament to the greatness of our nation."

    Hearing his confident statement, I sighed deeply. "If this is your level, the Verted Kingdom won¡¯t last long. It¡¯s unfortunate."

    Rox instantly converted his anger into a charge and rushed at me.

    He probably thought he could win in a physical fight because I was a woman.

    What an underestimation.

    As I prepared to counter, Rox pulled out a glimmering object from inside his clothes.

    It was a dagger with a blade length of about fifty centimeters. There were magical engravings adorning the surface of the blade, indicating it was a high-quality item.

    "You¡¯ll regret this! [Five Spears of Flame, Fifth Crimson]!"

    The moment Rox infused his mana, a multi-layered magic circle appeared at his hand, and five flaming spears materialized in front of him.

    The air warped from the heat, making Rox¡¯s smile behind the spears appear distorted.

    "Take this!"

    The magic was unleashed.

    The flaming spears shot towards me in the blink of an eye.

    However, as the spears approached, they exploded and burst into flames. A wall of fire rose before me, scorching everything around me.

    The intensity of the attack was that of lower-advanced magic. But if the spears had come separately, it would have been a threat at the special-grade level.

    A royal family heirloom, perhaps. Against an ordinary foe, this magical tool could decisively end the battle.

    Rox seemed confident in his victory and spoke from behind the wall of fire. "Hmph, pathetic. This is what happens when you defy me."

    Hearing his laughter, I sighed and cast my own spell. "[Ice Wall, Frost Edge]."

    The moment I infused my mana, a pool of water formed at my feet and spread rapidly.

    The water rippled and surged, forming columns of water that engulfed the wall of fire and froze it solid.

    "What¡­ How¡­"

    As the frozen wall of fire shattered, Rox stood there, eyes wide in disbelief.

    "Rox Kilbegan-kun." I called his name.

    Rox flinched visibly. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    He likely hadn¡¯t expected his spell to be broken. He seemed unable to speak.

    I said, "Using such powerful magic to injure fellow students and even attack a teacher, this is a serious matter."

    Rox clicked his tongue in frustration, and a bead of cold sweat ran down his forehead, showing he was more mentally shaken than I had expected.

    I smiled gently at Rox and stated clearly, "We will have a three-way meeting."

    Rox only looked puzzled.

    "What are you planning? You monster!" Rox shouted, trying to mask his fear with anger, his face twisted like a beast.

    Deepening my smile, I stepped onto the frozen pool at my feet.

    With a loud crack, the ice shattered.

    I straightened my gaze at Rox, my smile gone. "I will call your parents here for a proper lecture. Be prepared. Whether they are kings or emperors, there is no mercy for parents who fail to teach their children properly."

    Rox''s smile faltered, and realizing I wasn''t joking, his expression turned pale.

 Ch. 22 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Witch of Terror?

    ¡¾Strass¡¿Rumors about the Witch of Terror had spread not only among the students but also among the teachers.

    Some said she was a witch of justice who disciplined an arrogant royal with her power. However, others believed that a commoner daring to shout at a royal was an offense where the death penalty was too lenient.

    The opinions of the teachers were also greatly divided.

    Some, fearing retaliation from the Verted Kingdom, chose to stay out of it or tried to teach Aoi about the ways of royalty and nobility. They were still the better cases.

    There were also those who believed Aoi should be handed over to the Verted Kingdom to prevent the academy from being destroyed.

    What was common among those who harbored ill feelings towards her was that they all called Aoi the Witch of Calamity.

    "Because of that witch''s unbelievable actions, the king of the Verted Kingdom is bringing the royal guards."

    "The academy will be destroyed!"

    "No, the principal is a noble of the Verted Kingdom. The academy should be fine. But the principal might have to take responsibility."

    Discussions like those could be heard all over the academy.

    Most people feared or avoided Aoi, but it seemed no one complained to her face.

    Perhaps due to the commotion, Rox had disappeared for about three days. On the other hand, Aoi continued to attend classes as usual, seemingly unfazed.

    "¡­ A three-way meeting, I can''t believe she would summon a king."

    "Is he really coming? There''s no way, right? The king of a nation, just for something like that¡­"

    "I heard he''s already in the neighboring city."

    "Eeek?!"

    Hearing Eliza¡¯s scream, Aoi looked slightly surprised. "The royal capital is that close?"

    "That''s your concern?!" Eliza stood up and retorted.

    Then Speyside, who was drinking tea at a distance, stood up and walked over. "I remember telling you before to please be quiet in public. Do you have a rule that you must be noisy when eating?"

    Speyside''s sarcastic remark made Aoi immediately bow her head.

    "Sorry, we''ll be quiet." S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Perhaps not expecting such a straightforward apology, Speyside seemed slightly taken aback. "Your humble attitude is admirable. Even senior teacher Konominato-dono is frightened at the thought of the king actually coming¡­"

    He tried to laugh, but noticing Aoi looking straight up at him, he tucked his chin in and tightened his expression.

    Then he smiled wryly.

    "¡­ Excuse me. You weren''t that noisy." Speyside shrugged his shoulders and narrowed his eyes. "¡­ If it might help, I''ll use my power as a marquis to assist you. Just this once, though."

    Unusually, Speyside left a supportive remark for Aoi and walked away.

    Eliza was wide-eyed in surprise.

    No, even Aoi was wide-eyed. It was quite unexpected, and the scene of her and Eliza exchanging silent glances was a bit amusing.

    While everyone was anxious about the king''s visit, I wasn''t too worried.

    Knowing the king''s character and considering Principal Glenn''s influence and authority, I didn''t think it would become a big issue.

    The problem might be within the academy itself.

    With that thought in mind, I took a sip of fruit water.

    ¡¾Shenley¡¿

    What should I do?

    Because of me, Aoi-sensei¡­ It was my fault for going against Rox-senpai, and Cote-senpai got hurt¡­

    As I kept thinking about bad things, my thoughts spiraled downward, and my self-loathing worsened.

    "If only I weren''t here¡­" I whispered, almost in tears.

    Then a gentle voice reached my ears. "Even if you hadn''t done anything, matters would have ended up like this for Aoi-sensei one day. There''s no need for regret."

    Cote-senpai stood beside me.

    I was standing in the courtyard with my back against the building wall. How did Cote-senpai find me?

    When I looked up at Cote-senpai, he returned my gaze with a smile.

    "I believe Aoi-sensei cares about her students. She won''t hold a grudge against you, Shenley-san, so it''s okay."

    But I couldn''t bring myself to think positively. With my head down, I blurred out my feelings. "I''m useless. I shouldn''t have skipped a grade and should have stayed in the junior section, but I got carried away because I learned magic quickly. I was excited about getting into the senior section and made the mistake of thinking I had great talent¡­ But now I know I''m out of place in this academy¡­"

    Pathetic.

    Showing my true, weak self to someone else was so embarrassing and pathetic that I wanted to disappear.

    But I couldn''t hold back. I hated myself so much. I was so pathetic¡­ Maybe I wanted someone to listen.

    Would he be disappointed? Would he laugh at me? Would he hate me? Anxiety darkened my heart.

    However, Cote-senpai''s smile didn''t fade.

    He smiled kindly and nodded. "It''s okay. Look."

    When I raised my head and looked at where he was pointing, I saw Aoi-sensei running towards us.

    "Is something wrong?" She kneeled in front of me and looked at my face with concern.

    "Ah, n-no¡­ It''s just, I feel pathetic¡­ It''s nothing¡­"

    Her genuine concern made my tears unstoppable. However, saying that reminded me of something important.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­! Be-because of me, Aoi-sensei¡­" I apologized, thinking I was being selfish at such a time.

    But Aoi-sensei sharply shook her head. "Shenley-san, you are not at fault. Rox-kun was too violent, so I decided to call his parents."

    "But¡­"

    "Don''t worry about it. This is just a three-way meeting. Titles like prince or king don''t matter. So, Shenley-san, you don''t need to worry about it." She gently placed her hands on my shoulders.

    Looking into Aoi-sensei''s eyes up close, I saw a powerful light in them. Was that what they called conviction?

    For some reason, listening to Aoi-sensei and looking into her eyes made me feel like everything would be alright.

    With Aoi-sensei, any crisis could be overcome. With Aoi-sensei, I could be saved too.

    Thinking that, I smiled.

    Aoi-sensei was amazing. She was my hero.

 Ch. 23 - The Three-way Meeting Surprised Even the Principal

    Synchronized, nearly mechanical footsteps echoed on the stone pavement. There was a high-pitched clinking of metal, and the footsteps of horses pulling a large carriage were moving through the center.A group of knights on horses advanced with the rugged sounds and then halted in front of the academy. The leading knight dismounted smoothly and approached the reception desk.

    "We have come from the royal capital. His Majesty, Her Majesty Queen Rhea, and four royal guards wish to enter."

    "Yes. This is the first reception in the morning. All weapons are to be stored here. Now, please register your names one by one."

    "Hmm, one by one¡­ We cannot afford to spend that much time¡­"

    "Sorry, but that''s the rule. Now, I''ll lend you the ledger."

    The knight took the notebook handed to him and instructed his subordinates to write their names.

    An hour later, King Middleton Inish Kilbegan and his entourage entered Fiddiq Academy.

    The teachers and academy staff were in a panic. Students watched from a distance, amused by the commotion.

    The royal party followed their guide and walked through the chaotic academy. Due to the need for the royal guards to check the path ahead, three guides accompanied them. One of them was Speyside.

    Sweating nervously, Speyside explained the situation to Middleton, who nodded magnanimously while casting a sharp glance around the academy.

    "There are quite a few students wandering around. Are classes not in session?"

    "Classes will start shortly. This morning, there¡¯s a meeting with the principal, and in the afternoon, the plan is to observe some classes."

    "Hmm¡­ I heard that the person who summoned us today is a new teacher named Aoi Konominato."

    "Y-yes, that information is correct. My apologies."

    With each word from the king, Speyside grew more anxious as they headed towards the reception room on the second floor of the academy.

    The heavy double doors opened to the reception room, where there were four leather sofas arranged around a low table. Principal Glenn was sitting on the farthest sofa at the back, with Aoi standing beside him.

    Accompanied by two royal guards, the king and queen entered the reception room.

    "Welcome to Fiddiq Academy. We are honored by your presence," Glenn greeted casually.

    The two royal guards glared, but the king stopped them with a wave and smiled wryly. "You haven''t changed, Marquis Glenn Molt. Having you in our kingdom prevents the other five great nations from looking down on us. We are counting on you."

    "Hahaha, that''s too much praise for an old man."

    Seeing their friendly banter, the queen laughed. "My, you two are quite close. But it''s rude to keep the teacher waiting while you chat."

    Hearing the queen¡¯s gentle chide, the two smiled awkwardly and turned to Aoi.

    "Hmm, you must be Aoi Konominato. I am Middleton Inish Kilbegan, king of the Verted Kingdom. I hear you have something to discuss regarding my son, Rox, the second prince. I look forward to it."

    Rhea stood beside him. "I am Rhea Berl Kilbegan, his wife. Pleased to meet you."

    Rhea smiled warmly and moved to the sofa.

    Middleton and Rhea sat side by side, facing Aoi, who sat alone on the opposite sofa.

    Facing the two, Aoi said seriously, "Nice to meet you. I am Aoi Konominato, a new teacher here at the academy."

    "Hmm." Middleton nodded magnanimously at the introduction and waited for Aoi to continue.

    "Today, we have invited you, the parents of Rox-kun, who is studying magic in the senior section."

    "Hmm, that sounds somewhat ominous." Middleton raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes. Therefore, I will speak to you not as a king and queen but simply as the parents of a student."

    Hearing Aoi''s clear statement, Speyside, standing by the door, turned pale, his face tightening. Glenn stifled a chuckle at the sight. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Middleton frowned deeply and nodded. "I see. I will listen carefully."

    Rhea smiled brightly. "It''s alright. We''ve heard reports from his friends¡¯ families and their attendants. They say Rox is diligent in his studies and is even considered a genius at the academy¡­"

    Rhea''s proud words were met with a sad shake of Aoi''s head.

    "Unfortunately, that''s not true.."

    Rhea froze, as did the smiling Glenn and Middleton.

    Unfazed, Aoi continued at her own pace. "Rox-kun may have more talent for magic than the average person, but he lacks diligence. I would like him to take his studies more seriously, but that''s a separate issue."

    Speyside nearly fainted and struggled to stay conscious.

    Middleton said with a grim expression, "Is my son not studying seriously?"

    "Yes. From what I have seen, he has even disrupted other students'' studies. Some teachers no longer wish to teach him."

    "Is there some kind of mistake? The reports are quite different from what you''re saying," Middleton queried.

    Aoi replied firmly, "No mistake.

    "That is also an issue, but the main point today is something else."

    Aoi then truthfully recounted Rox''s daily behavior and his rough actions without any embellishments. Throughout, only Aoi''s calm voice reporting the facts sounded, except for Speyside saying he felt unwell and left the room.

    "That''s all. Do you have any questions?"

    By the time Aoi finished, Middleton''s face had a terrifying expression, Rhea was on the verge of tears, and Glenn was expressionless.

    In the silent room, Aoi nodded. "Since there are no questions, let''s discuss the future steps."

    "Wait a moment." Middleton''s low voice interrupted Aoi. The two royal guards started sweating profusely.

    "Yes?"

    Middleton looked bitterly at Aoi. "Is there no possibility that the child from Viscount Shenley''s family, whom Rox was said to have bullied, is the instigator? We should hear from my son as well¡­"

    "Regardless of the reason, it''s unacceptable to use magic to injure classmates. Ganging up on weaker peers is wrong for any person, let alone royalty. It''s also wrong to belittle beastkin, lower-ranked nobles, and commoners. It''s wrong to use magic against teachers too, isn''t it?"

    Aoi''s icy gaze and words rendered Middleton speechless.

    Rhea glanced at the speechless king and said tearfully, "I can''t believe my son would bully a girl. Do you have proof? If word of royal misconduct spreads within the academy and attracts the attention of the Six Great Nations, it could damage our nation''s influence. Isn''t it possible someone has such motives¡­"

    Hearing Rhea''s tearful plea, Aoi coldly denied it and replied, "Because the eyes of the Six Great Nations are on us, poorly planned schemes will only backfire on them. However, if you still aren¡¯t convinced, I will show you the evidence."

 Ch. 24 - Here Is the Evidence

    Rox''s spear of flame froze as the surroundings transformed into a world of ice, leaving the king, queen, and Glenn staring in astonishment, forgetting their initial purpose.Unperturbed, I continued with the screening.

    In the projection on the wall of the reception room, Rox was shouting "monster" at me.

    "As you can see, Rox-kun''s behavior towards teachers is¡ª"

    "Yes! Aoi-kun! What is that?!" Glenn raised his hand vigorously and interrupted me.

    He looked like he was about to pounce on me.

    I instinctively braced myself and held my hands out like a feline. I furrowed my brows and said, "This is an original spell that combines beginner water and fire spells. The drawback is that I can only project it from my perspective, but I foresee it being improvable."

    "Oh¡­"

    At my nonchalant explanation, Glenn held his head and leaned back in his chair. "She created another one, and on top of that, it can be improved¡­ What on earth is this girl¡­ Could she actually be a demon lord or something?"

    "What?"

    "Nothing."

    As we had this exchange, Middleton finally regained his composure, cleared his throat, and pointed at the projection. "¡­ Let''s set aside that terrifying spell for now. Do you know what the fire spell Rox used is?"

    I sighed lightly and shook my head. "I do not. However, I can make a guess. When using that spell, Rox-kun infused mana into the dagger in his hand and cast the spell without chanting. In other words, I hypothesize that the dagger is an artifact that activates a spell when infused with mana."

    Glenn raised his head, his eyes sparkling. "What did you say?! Could that be a lost artifact?"

    Middleton nodded slightly at the astonished Glenn and explained, "That''s right. That artifact alone can turn the tide of a battle. It is one of the four artifacts possessed by our country."

    I nodded several times before murmuring, "¡­ Artifact."

    Middleton looked at me. "The danger of artifacts lies in the fact that anyone with sufficient mana can unleash intermediate or higher magic without chanting. This ability means they can be used to assassinate key figures if timed and placed correctly. Countries with many artifacts are invariably strong in war."

    Glenn narrowed his eyes. "Information about artifacts is a secret guarded by the royal families of each country. Even if you know an artifact exists, it is still threatening if its magical attributes are unknown. However, Aoi-kun effortlessly dealt with the sudden fire spell, with something greater than advanced water magic, no less. This is¡ª"

    "We will discuss that later." I cut off what seemed to be a lengthy speech, sat upright, and dismissed the projection. "We are here to discuss Rox-kun''s usual behavior and violent actions. The topic of war tools is irrelevant."

    My firm declaration left Glenn and Middleton wide-eyed.

    In the now quiet room, my words echoed. "Rox-kun''s behavior stems from excessive royal pride. He believes that royalty is superior to others and looks down on everyone else. Is this due to your teachings?"

    Middleton and Rhea were at a loss for words.

    After exchanging complicated looks, Rhea glanced at me with a wry smile. "¡­ Aoi-san? You should know that disrespect towards royalty is punishable by death. You should refrain from making such strong statements¡­"

    Although Rhea''s tone seemed testing, I glared back in response. "This is what¡¯s enabling Rox-kun''s misunderstanding. Even royalty are just humans. Insulting non-nobles can easily lead to a swift end if they retaliate. This academy hosts royalty and nobles from other countries. How wise is it for someone, even if they are royalty, to make enemies here?"

    My remarks disregarded royalty, causing Rhea''s expression to turn cold.

    "[Ice Twin Blades, Assassin''s Edge]."

    At her quiet utterance, a massive amount of mana gathered at her neck.

    Three layers of magic circles floated in the air, and enormous ice blades appeared on both sides of the sofa where Rhea and Middleton were sitting. The curved swords, with their thin, rounded blades, were aimed at me. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Watching them unblinkingly, I said, "[Circle of Blazing Heaven, Flare]."

    Immediately after, several red trails streaked through the air. The red lines formed circles around me, and the enormous ice blades melted and dissipated upon contact with them.

    "Wh-what?!" The excited Glenn started to stand up.

    But I stopped him with a single glare. "Please don''t move. Touching these red lights is potentially fatal. I can¡¯t dispel them for ten seconds."

    Hearing that, Glenn slowly sat back down, sweating

    In the silent room, I looked at the speechless Middleton and Rhea. "Forgive me for saying that. Just now, you were on the brink of death. King Middleton, Queen Rhea, your royal status did not protect you from a commoner like me. Of course, if I did such a thing, I would have to leave this country and probably go to a nation hostile to the Verted Kingdom, perhaps even joining in their wars."

    When I finished speaking, my spell¡¯s effect ended, and the light vanished.

    Silence reigned for a few seconds.

    Finally, Middleton said, "It''s our loss. However, even though you are angry, please remember that Rhea''s advice was well-intentioned."

    "Yes, I understand," I replied.

    Rhea pulled out a necklace from her chest. "You even neutralized our royal family''s treasure. It''s frustrating, but it''s refreshing after being beaten so thoroughly.

    "I apologize as well. And I would like to leave Rox to you. Aoi-dono, your words were harsh but made sense. Reflecting now, I realize we entrusted his education to those with strong loyalty to our royal family. Being surrounded by people who worship themselves, one might start to feel like a god. But if we were to punish Rox, it might cause unnecessary rumors and disputes. I¡¯m sorry to inconvenience you, but you are the only one who can strictly punish Rox."

    Hearing what they said, I blinked, "From the beginning, was it, Principal Glenn?"

    Glenn turned away with a forced smile.

    Middleton and Rhea smirked.

    "Actually, Marquis Glenn reported it before. Well, his report was much gentler than your remarks, Aoi-dono."

    "Yes. It was somewhat troubling, I suppose¡­ Fufu. We never expected to be criticized so harshly."

    Seeing the two laughing, I pouted in complaint. "I was quite nervous going into it."

    Middleton smiled boldly. "Forgive us. We need someone trustworthy to entrust Rox. Through our interactions thus far, we have confirmed that you are genuinely a teacher dedicated to correcting students'' behavior."

    Middleton laughed heartily while Rhea giggled with her mouth covered. I let out a deep sigh.

 Ch. 25 - Classroom Observation

    The royal couple decided to accompany me to observe the afternoon class.The class Rox was attending was a water magic class taught by Speyside Ord.

    When I entered the classroom, Speyside was nervously checking attendance and sweating profusely.

    "Oh. Surprisingly, there are quite a few people here. I thought the number would be quite limited at the advanced level," Middleton commented as he entered, causing a stir among the students.

    Rox, sitting at the top row, smirked when he saw me entering with Middleton. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Today, we will conduct a class on an advanced water spell. Since all attending students are able to use this spell, the goal of today¡¯s lesson will be to shorten the chant by one verse," Speyside explained more politely than usual, causing the students to glance curiously between him and Middleton.

    Rhea, who had entered last, nodded and glanced sideways at Speyside.

    Speyside¡¯s face twitched when he noticed everyone found him amusing.

    "This seems like a difficult class. At the advanced level, is just being able to cast the spells not enough?" Rhea asked

    I tilted her head slightly at her words, but Speyside continued with a relieved expression.

    "First, we will perform the spell with the usual five-verse chant."

    He chanted the five verses and created a small water sphere dense with mana that was capable of causing a flash flood.

    "If you don''t specify a target when casting the spell, it will dissipate. Now, everyone, please try it."

    With Speyside¡¯s instruction, everyone began chanting.

    Rox crossed his arms and said arrogantly, "Speyside-sensei, dawdling like this is a waste of time. We have a senior teacher, Aoi-sensei, here. Why not split the class?"

    Then he chanted and cast the spell with just three verses.

    Some students were astonished, but Middleton and Rhea frowned.

    With a deepened smile, Rox floated the water sphere in the air and looked at me arrogantly. "Or perhaps Aoi-sensei can''t teach? I thought it would be easy for a senior teacher, even if you¡¯re only a nominal one, but maybe I was mistaken."

    Not noticing Middleton¡¯s and Rhea¡¯s increasingly sharp looks, Rox felt more smug than usual and suggested sarcastically, "Of course, Aoi-sensei, you can cast magic with shorter chants than I or Speyside-sensei, right? You¡¯re quite good at silent chanting, but if you want to cast different types of spells in succession, you¡¯ll have to chant in front of everyone. How about starting with beginner fire magic, followed by water magic?"

    I sighed. "This is Speyside-sensei¡¯s class. Please refrain from speaking out of turn."

    Rox¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Did you just say that to me? To me, a member of the royal family?"

    Rox exaggeratedly expressed his shock, causing Middleton¡¯s frown to deepen and Rhea¡¯s smile to freeze.

    Wanting to get Rox to behave, I explained calmly, "¡­ As I¡¯ve said before, within this academy, there is no distinction between royals, nobles, and commoners. Rox-kun, you are a student, while Speyside-sensei and I are teachers. Please follow our instructions¡ª"

    "What?!" Rox interrupted angrily. "Are you telling me to listen to a commoner?! Me, a member of the royal family of the Verted Kingdom!? Do you know who stands next to you?! You probably don''t know, do you?! Let me tell you!"

    Rox''s loud self-assertion made me fall silent and sigh deeply before casting a spell. "[Action Seal, Freeze]."

    Immediately, the spell took effect, and Rox froze like a statue. Next to him, Felter Cairn, who had been watching quietly with his arms crossed, snorted.

    Seeing the immobilized Rox, Middleton ordered the royal guards, "Take him away."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    While the students and Speyside were stunned in place, two royal guards solemnly carried Rox out.

    Middleton smiled as if the commotion had never happened, raised a hand, and addressed the classroom. "Sorry for the disturbance. Please refocus on your class."

    With that, he swiftly exited the classroom, followed by the dull and heavy sound of something colliding. Rhea forced a smile, bowed, and left the classroom as well.

    As the door closed, a sharp, clap-like sound echoed, leaving everyone remaining in the classroom dumbfounded.

    The door opened, and Rhea peeked back in. "Aoi-sensei, could you come with us for a moment?"

    "Uh, sure¡­ Speyside-sensei." I turned to confirm.

    Speyside nodded repeatedly. "Please go ahead."

    I stepped outside and saw Middleton dragging the frozen Rox by his hair down the hallway.

    Smiling brightly, Rhea asked me, "Is there a secluded place nearby, preferably soundproof, such as a torture room or something?"

    "Uh¡­ there¡¯s no torture room, but the lab is quite sturdy and soundproof."

    "A laboratory! That sounds perfect. Could you please lead the way," Rhea said cheerfully.

    My face twitched as I nodded. "¡­This way."

    As Aoi led the way, Rhea called out to Middleton. "Aoi-san knows a good place. It''s sturdy and soundproof."

    "Hm, I see. That''s great. Please lead us there. I''d like to have a private talk with my son," Middleton said.

    "Yes, indeed," Rhea agreed.

    The royal guards walking alongside them turned pale.

    I looked at the dragged Rox with sympathy and clasped my hands together in a silent prayer.

 Ch. 26 - Living Corpse - Rox

    I went out to the back of the school building, offered my unused laboratory to Middleton and Rhea, and then returned to the classroom for the time being.I had the impression they wanted to entrust me with Rox¡¯s education, but ideally, education should be handled directly by the parents.

    If he still didn¡¯t change, I would take a strict approach to his education.

    With that thought in mind, I opened the door to the classroom. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards me.

    Feeling uncomfortable, I bowed my head to Speyside. "Sorry for the disturbance. Please continue with the lesson."

    Speyside nodded with a complex expression and looked at the students. "When it comes to omitting chants, I believe it was explained in the junior section classes that each word in a chant has its own meaning. We need to break down these words and reduce them while maintaining the meaning. Additionally, the amount of mana infused changes, so we need to experiment with various patterns."

    With Speyside¡¯s explanation, the students nodded one after another and began to break down their chants.

    You might think it would be better to just teach the completed three-verse chants, but the challenge of magic lay in the fact that there were ten different ways for ten different people. Since there wasn¡¯t a single answer, even students who could only manage four-verse chants might come up with ideas that the principal would not have thought of.

    That was why advanced students each developed their own methods of chant reduction and learned how to research magic.

    Even if they failed to shorten the chant, they might end up creating a spell with a different effect. Therefore, there were many magic researchers in various countries.

    Moreover, those who found a clue to create a new spell would go through many hardships and frustrations until the new spell was completed. Some spells required a lot of space, and others might involve challenging alchemy using minerals.

    Currently, when teachers guided students, only solvable problems were presented. But once they became researchers, they embarked on the never-ending path of research.

    I was able to learn and contribute to the creation of various spells by assisting Owen in his research.

    However, since I wasn¡¯t a researcher at heart, I could understand their difficulties but not their feelings.

    If I said unnecessary things, I might discourage or even hurt the students.

    Thinking this, I decided to refrain from giving too much unnecessary advice during the lesson.

    I decided to observe the students who seemed to struggle with understanding Speyside¡¯s teachings.

    The one struggling the most was a large boy with golden hair like a lion''s mane sitting next to the wall.

    It was Felter Cairn.

    "Felter-kun, are you weak with water?" I asked.

    Felter glanced at me in annoyance. "It¡¯s not that I have a particular weakness. However, I''m not good at reducing chants. I¡¯m good at physical enhancement, though."

    Even though he spoke it in an annoyed tone, he was seriously focusing at his desk. He just couldn''t make any progress with his pen.

    Thinking he might be more serious than he seemed, I stood next to Felter. "What part don¡¯t you understand?"

    "¡­ I can¡¯t break it down. I think this chant is for¡­"

    "Oh, this one. This part is for generating a water sphere, this part is for compression, this part is for maintaining the compressed sphere¡¯s rotation, and this part is the trigger for activation, which disappears if not activated. Try thinking about each effect separately and see if you can combine them."

    "¡­ I see."

    After my simple explanation, Felter quickly understood the structure. Magic language was a unique system, but once you grasped the rules, you could reduce any chant by at least one verse.

    Felter was smart, so he would soon get the hang of it if he put in the effort.

    As I smiled while thinking this, I heard whispering voices.

    "Hey, the witch is smiling¡­"

    "Could Felter have been cursed¡­"

    Hearing the rude conversation, I looked over. Several students turned their heads away so quickly that it looked like their necks were going to break.

    As I glared at them, Speyside deliberately cleared his throat to get attention. "I''ll continue the lesson. But first, Aoi-sensei¡­"

    "Yes?" I tilt my head.

    Speyside said expressionlessly, "What you just said¡­ please elaborate¡­"

    ¨D¨D¨D

    As a result, Speyside seemed to have become a student and kept asking me questions about his research.

    Speyside''s questions were somewhat advanced for the students, but they still provided a good learning opportunity for them. By the end of the lesson, everyone had gained some hints.

    Some students even managed to reduce their chants by two verses, making the lesson a great success in a way.

    "¡­ It¡¯s annoying, but your knowledge of magic is unfathomable. For the sake of my research, I humbly ask for your guidance."

    "I decline."

    "¡­ How about two gold coins for a one-hour lecture?"

    "I decline."

    For some reason, even after the lesson, Speyside kept saying strange things beside me. I hurriedly declined and left the scene.

    Walking down the hallway, I wondered how Rox was doing, so I headed to the laboratory.

    When I arrived, I saw royal guards lined up outside the laboratory. "Excuse me, where is Rox-kun?" S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The royal guards silently pointed to the laboratory.

    "It¡¯s been about an hour already," I said to confirm, but the royal guards merely nodded silently.

    Just as I was wondering what to do, the door to the laboratory opened, and a figure staggered out.

    It was supposed to be Rox, but he didn''t look like Rox to me.

    In just an hour, his cheeks had become thinner, his back was bent, and he was looking around in fear. The moment he saw me, he let out a sound that was a mix between a gasp and a scream and then collapsed to the floor.

    In shock at the drastic change, I instinctively extended my hand and approached him. "¡­ Are you alright? What happened¡­"

    "Hii, hiiiaaaaah?!" Rox screamed while flailing his limbs and retreating.

    Stunned, I saw Rhea and Middleton appear from the laboratory, smiling with satisfaction.

    "Hmm, sorry to have kept you waiting."

    "Thank you, Aoi-san."

    I glanced at Rox and said, "¡­ Rox-kun is unusually terrified. What happened?"

    Middleton nodded deeply. "We told him about the fate of a ruler who made too many enemies and explained in detail what would happen if he didn''t change his ways."

    "I can heal injuries, so we included some practical experience."

    As they spoke and laughed, Rox started trembling violently.

    "¡­ Isn¡¯t that too much?" I said it in an exasperated voice, but they didn¡¯t seem to care.

 Ch. 27 - Rox Has Changed. Felter Is Angry

    Shenley blinked, checking the scene before her eyes several times.No, it wasn''t just Shenley.

    The surrounding students and even Eliza, who was supposed to be the teacher, froze in the middle of the lesson, staring blankly at one spot.

    Meanwhile, Rox, who had become the center of attention, just sat silently in his chair, looking straight ahead.

    When the class began, he had responded when his name was called. However, he lacked any vigor.

    While occasionally glancing at him to check his expression, Eliza resumed her lesson. "So, let¡¯s continue with the lesson. Uh, because the nature of the earth varies widely, you can¡¯t change the magical language for rock when skipping chants or creating new spells. On the other hand, if you want to change the properties of earth, you might eventually reach the desired transformation by altering the rock little by little."

    Eliza tightened her expression and continued, "However, if you¡¯re unlucky, creating a new spell can take years. Being a magic researcher is a popular profession, but those who pursue it must do so with determination."

    When Eliza spoke sternly, everyone became serious. Many students were likely considering the path of magic research.

    Felter, sitting next to Rox, said, "¡­ I''m not interested in magic research, but I want to modify body enhancement magic to suit my needs. Right now, I don¡¯t know what to do, so I''m taking all the classes I can. Would any magic research help in improving body enhancement magic?" S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Felter asked an outrageous question, leaving Eliza at a loss for words.

    "Uh, um¡­ Well, let¡¯s ask Aoi-sensei, a leading expert in magic research! I¡¯m sure she''ll provide a wonderful answer!"

    Eliza turned to me, sweating nervously. Everyone''s eyes turned towards me, and Eliza bowed slightly.

    She was completely passing on the responsibility, but well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Smiling wryly, I cast an earth spell. "[Mineral Processing, Material Create]."

    I created a fist-sized stone in my upturned palm. Then I changed its shape. "This spell simultaneously activates both shape and material transformation. The usual Rock Bullet only creates rock, but its chant contains the magical language for material fixation."

    While explaining, I changed the stone into a human shape, making it resemble Eliza as a light revenge.

    The students voiced their admiration.

    "The material fixation magical language leads to material transformation. This application can also be used in water magic. For example, changing water into ice. Thus, even if they are different types of magic, they are not unrelated."

    Felter opened his mouth to speak, but Eliza ran over first and uttered in shock, "W-wait a minute?! What''s that spell?! Aoi-san, what''s that spell?!"

    Eliza rushed over with tremendous speed, so I held her head with one hand and handed her the figurine. "Here you go."

    "Wow! Thank you! Oh, it¡¯s me?!" Eliza was surprised to see the figurine resembling her.

    Ignoring her, I looked at Felter.

    With a sullen expression, he said, "¡­ Does that spell of changing the stone''s shape relate to improving body enhancement magic?"

    "I can''t say for sure. For instance, there are many different types of body enhancement magic. Enhancing strength, boosting leg power, increasing stamina, and strengthening defense¡­ Which one and how they relate vary. There are many options, so it''s hard to say definitively."

    Felter frowned and nodded. "Increasing strength reduces speed, and hardening skin reduces flexibility and agility. The same goes for other enhancements. Enhancing one thing worsens another. This is why body enhancement magic isn¡¯t widely used and has few researchers."

    Then Felter stood up, walked over to Eliza, and picked up the figurine she was holding.

    "Hmph." He grunted and crushed the figurine of Eliza in his hand.

    "W-What?! I¡¯ve been shattered?!"

    Ignoring Eliza¡¯s scream, Felter looked at me. "Just having strength is meaningless. But if we can eliminate the parts that weaken, body enhancement magic could become the most combat-specialized magic."

    Felter puffed out his chest in pride.

    For some reason, Rox reacted. "Felter! How dare you be so rude to a teacher¡­!"

    I was surprised and turned around.

    "R-Rox-kun?" Eliza''s voice trembled in shock.

    Rox ignored her, stood up, and walked over to us. "Felter, apologize. In the academy, students rank low. If you disrespect a teacher, you may face severe punishment."

    Regarding Rox¡¯s stern advice, Felter made a puzzled face. "¡­ Are you really Rox? The Rox I know was a strong man who bowed to no one."

    Rox took a step closer and looked grave. "Apologize. There''s still time."

    Felter frowned. "¡­ I only follow those stronger than me. I stayed with you because you had a strong will that bowed to no one. You telling me to apologize to a teacher weaker than me means you''re no longer the Rox I know."

    Hearing Felter¡¯s angry words, Rox clicked his tongue and shook his head. "You still don''t know true fear."

    With that, Rox returned to his seat.

    After looking at Rox''s back with disinterest, Felter turned to me. "¡­ Now, back to the topic."

    "¡­ Having the desire to learn magic is good, but your attitude towards your teacher cannot be overlooked. It''s important to respect everyone."

    "Why? If we fight, I''ll win."

    "That''s a beast''s logic. If the opponent is superior to you in areas other than strength, you might end up losing."

    "My Cairn family rose through martial prowess. We won by fighting." Felter held firmly to his belief.

    From his unwavering words, I could somehow guess how he was raised.

    And he looked down on Eliza because of her appearance and attitude.

    "Alright. In that case, Felter-kun, how about you fight Eliza-sensei, whom you consider weaker?" I proposed.

    Eliza¡¯s eyes widened as she exclaimed, "What?!"

 Ch. 28 - Felter vs. Eliza

    Amidst roaring cheers, Felter and Eliza stood facing each other in the arena-like field behind the school building.It just happened to be the end of the class, so students with free time gathered around.

    "¡­ Does everyone have so much free time?¡±

    "Aoi-san?! You dragged me into this with your talk! Why do I have to fight Felter-kun?!" Eliza grabbed my shoulders and shook me.

    "You have no choice but to fight now. Please do your best."

    Eliza held her head with tears in her eyes. "Felter-kun hasn''t lost since he came to the academy! He even defeated a teacher in the junior section! That teacher was so ashamed that he retired and went back to his home country¡­"

    "It''s okay. Eliza-sensei, if you get serious, you can win. The key is to challenge him in a field he''s weak in."

    Despite my advice, Eliza just kept trembling. Still, based on her magical ability, I believed she could beat Felter if she fought properly.

    "¡­ What are you doing?" Strass walked over.

    Seeing the commotion among the students, he hurried over and looked bewildered after hearing about the situation.

    "¡­ Are you trying to get yourself killed?"

    "I didn''t suggest it!" Eliza cried out in tears.

    After listening to Eliza''s desperate plea, Strass turned his gaze to me. "¡­ Are you trying to kill her?"

    "I believe she can win."

    Strass crossed his arms and pondered while observing Eliza from head to toe. "¡­ I don''t think it''s a bad idea either."

    "Huh?" Eliza blushed at Strass''s words for some reason.

    Without noticing, Strass looked back at me. "How should she fight?"

    "Felter-kun likes to use body enhancement magic and fight at close range, so Eliza-sensei should fight from a distance."

    "¡­ Everyone else has lost with that method, though." Strass furrowed his brow.

    I smiled, waved my hand, and moved close to Eliza''s ear to give her some advice. "Listen carefully."

    "Yes?"

    Despite her confusion, Eliza listened carefully to my advice.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    "¡­ Is that enough?" Felter said.

    Eliza, now alone, nodded firmly.

    She seemed to have regained her confidence, displaying a determined expression.

    "What advice did you give her?" Strass asked.

    "That''s a secret."

    We moved to the edge of the arena with the other spectators.

    Suddenly, a white-haired student hurried over to me. It was Shenley running over in a panic.

    "Aoi-sensei! What''s happening?" she asked worriedly.

    "Felter-kun underestimates Eliza-sensei, so I set up this fight."

    "You''re making them fight!?" Shenley exclaimed in astonishment.

    I smiled. "Don''t worry. Eliza-sensei will win."

    "Eh?! She can win?!" Shenley looked at Eliza in disbelief.

    "It''s starting," Strass said when he noticed the battle was about to begin.

    As if on cue, both began chanting. Eliza moved back, while Felter quietly chanted on the spot.

    Not wanting to lose in chanting speed, Eliza cast her spell first. "[Wall of Sand, Sand Wall]!"

    A wall of sand rose between her and Felter. Eliza began chanting another spell.

    Felter''s spell activated soon after. "[Strength Enchantment, Power Force]!"

    Felter''s body glowed with a faint green. He walked towards the sand wall, pulled back his arm, and thrust it forward.

    "Ha!" Felter''s fist pierced the sand wall, shattering part of it.

    "Hyaa?!" Shenley gasped in shock at the impressive sight.

    Strass was surprised. "The sand wall mitigated the impact. If it had been a rock wall, Eliza would have been in danger from the debris."

    "Everything is going as planned. The next move should be the deciding factor," I said.

    Eliza''s spell activated. "[Sandstorm]!"

    A dense sandstorm confined to a five-meter radius engulfed Felter, obscuring his vision and hindering his movements.

    Unfazed, Felter raised his hands and struck down with such force that the ground exploded, disrupting the sandstorm''s flow and weakening it. Then he dashed forward through the disrupted sandstorm.

    At the same time, Eliza cast another spell. "[Quicksand, Sand Fall]!"

    While trying to find Eliza in the sandstorm, Felter sank into the sand as if he had been caught in a swamp.

    "This is¡­"

    For the first time, Felter''s expression changed as he struggled to find a grip on the shifting sand. Judging it was difficult to escape, he began chanting another spell.

    Eliza rapidly cast a series of beginner spells at struggling Felter. "[Sand Ball]!"

    "Guh!" Felter grunted as the beginner spells disrupted his chanting. He couldn''t match Eliza, who had techniques to shorten chant times, in terms of casting speed.

    There was no doubt about it. It was a complete victory for Eliza.

    Yet Felter didn''t give up. He glared at Eliza with a piercing gaze and leaned his body forward.

    "Ugh!" S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    A sand ball hit Felter''s head, causing his body to bend backwards. Even though it was a beginner spell, it was still a direct impact from attack magic. It definitely dealt more damage than a ful- blown punch.

    Felter started chanting another spell.

    Eliza panicked and screamed, "Ah!?"

    She fired rapid sand balls, but Felter still continued chanting while receiving hits.

    "[Leg Enhancement, Leg Force]!" Felter activated his spell, and a white light enveloped his body.

    "Ngh¡­ Ahhh!" Felter groaned and struggled, gradually rising from the quicksand.

    He burst free, landed on the solid ground, brushed off the sand on him, and glared at Eliza. "¡­ You''re the most troublesome opponent I''ve ever faced."

    "[Rock Wall]!" Eliza quickly cast another spell, creating a three-meter-tall stone wall to separate them

    Felter leaped over it effortlessly. "Admit defeat."

    "No! I won''t surrender!" Eliza cried with tears in her eyes and began chanting again.

    Felter took a deep breath and charged.

    "That''s enough." I jumped in between them to stop the fight.

    Anticipating this, Felter immediately halted and lowered his fists.

    "Ah, Aoi-sensei¡­" Eliza''s hands trembled as she dropped her wand and teared up.

    "I apologize. I underestimated Felter-kun''s strength."

    "T-that''s wrong! It was my fault for letting my guard down¡­ I''m sorry, Aoi-san," Eliza said, dejected.

    Felter clicked his tongue. "¡­ No matter what, I would have won."

    "Not necessarily," I countered.

    He glared at me. "¡­ It''s true that Eliza-sensei showed unexpected strength, but I still won."

    I had no choice but to nod. "¡­ I see. I''ll heal your injuries. After that, you can fight me."

    Felter grinned wickedly.

 Ch. 29 - The Way of the Sword

    It was a habit I had been maintaining without fail.If asked about it, I would unhesitatingly answer: the way of the sword.

    Of course, I also diligently trained in magic and devoted myself to it, but kendo was a different matter.

    Kendo was already a part of my body.

    Therefore, when Felter said he wanted to fight, I faced him with a wooden sword.

    Felter was bare-handed.

    "You may use a weapon."

    "¡­ I already have one." He raised his fists.

    It was brass knuckles. I thought a long weapon would be more advantageous, but was it alright to start like this?

    Felter glared at me with a ferocious smile. "They are made with mithril that has broken swords and spears. Are you sure you want to fight with just a wooden sword?"

    "This is more than enough for me."

    "Then, there''s no problem."

    With mutual consent, the match began.

    Without waiting for any signal, Felter took his stance. "Here I come."

    "Go ahead."

    Felter kicked off the ground.

    He skillfully chanted while swinging his fists. Instead of directly blocking, I deflected his punches with my wooden sword.

    "[Leg Enhancement, Leg Force]."

    With a brief pause, Felter cast a spell. He punched me one last time, kicked the ground, and disappeared from my sight.

    Low rumbles echoed throughout the arena. Felter left footprints at least three centimeters deep on the surface of the arena.

    Distracted by the footprints, I sensed an attack from the left.

    "Hmph!"

    Exhaling sharply, I deflected Felter''s punch and kicked him in the abdomen as he attacked.

    "Ugh?!" Felter gasped as he was sent flying backward. "¡­ Body enhancement, huh? I didn''t notice the faint glow, but you enhanced your leg strength, didn''t you?"

    "I''m enhancing my leg strength, defense, and arm strength," I murmured while moving towards Felter.

    The footwork I had become able to use instinctively became incredibly fast due to the leg strengthening spell.

    In the blink of an eye, I closed the distance, and Felter jumped sideways with his eyes opened slightly.

    I immediately chased after him and swung my wooden sword horizontally.

    Felter barely managed to block the blow with his knuckles and took a few steps back to disperse the impact.

    He had impressive instincts.

    I wanted to praise Felter''s combat talent.

    However, Felter seemed dissatisfied with our current exchange. He quickly distanced himself and began chanting.

    He would use only one spell. "[Strength Enhancement, Power Force]!"

    With his strength enhanced, Felter took a low stance.

    "That''s the correct choice. If you can''t win with speed or skill, then overpowering with sheer physical strength is a sensible tactic."

    After I read Felter''s thoughts, I saw a stern expression directed at me.

    "Come at me if you''re not afraid of a counterattack."

    A poor taunt. It was so clumsy I almost laughed, but retreating here would give Felter a mental escape.

    Felter believed that strength was everything, so he needed to be completely overpowered.

    As such, I had to face him head-on. Smiling, I stepped towards Felter.

    Felter, absolutely confident in his strength, challenged me head-on.

    With a beast-like roar, Felter swung his fist at me.

    I received it with the hilt of my wooden sword.

    The terrifying roar echoed as my feet sank slightly into the ground. Despite much of the impact being neutralizing, the force was still considerably destructive.

    However, it stopped. Now, Felter could only attack wildly.

    I countered with my sword, sending Felter flying like a ball.

    Felter staggered to his feet, unable to hide his agitation for the first time. "Im-impossible!"

    He roared and punched the ground. With a bang, the ground cracked, and he bent over.

    Then he lifted a rock larger than his head and threw it at me. "Take this!"

    He threw the large rock at a frightening speed.

    I swung my wooden sword downward, splitting the rock with a sharp, high-pitched sound.

    Felter was stunned. "W-what are you?"

    Despite his panic, Felter continued his relentless attacks, while I continued to advance and slashed through all of them.

    "¡­ You¡¯re relying on long-range attacks, aren¡¯t you? Do you realize it? You''re at your weakest right now," I said with two meters left between us.

    Felter bared his teeth and raised both hands to strike down at my head.

    I discarded my wooden sword and caught his attack.

    Felter''s attack, devoid of any martial technique, was all about raw power.

    But my magic reflected it.

    "[Physical Reflection, Material Reflect]," I whispered softly and stopped Felter''s attack with my palms.

    Immediately after, Felter''s body was thrown into the air as though he had been hit by a large truck.

    He landed on his back a short distance away and couldn''t move.

    The audience, who had been cheering and gasping in surprise, fell silent at Felter''s battered appearance.

    After a second or two, Strass and Eliza snapped back to their senses and moved in a hurry.

    "Anyone who can heal, gather here immediately!"

    "Are you okay, Felter-kun?!"

    Several students ran over.

    Well, Felter was a tough guy, so he should be fine. He might have a concussion and some fractures, but I knew from the impact that his life wasn¡¯t in danger.

    I looked around and saw Shenley looking worried.

    I approached her and said, "Let''s go back. Shall we have dinner together?"

    "Eh? U-um, is Felter-senpai okay?"

    "He''ll be fine. It¡¯s no problem." S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Shenley looked relieved and nodded. "So, can we talk later?"

    I shook my head. "No. After such a crushing defeat, he probably doesn''t want anyone talking to him. Trust me. When you lose at something you''re good at, it hits you hard. Let''s avoid seeing Felter-kun for a week."

    "Aoi-sensei, even you have lost before?"

    "Yes, many times. Do you want to hear about it?"

    "Yes! I''d love to hear it!"

    While chatting, we left the scene.

    As a result of this incident, my status as a witch became even stronger and made me more feared.

 Ch. 30 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Felters Defeat

    ¡¾Felter¡¿At first, I thought this person only possessed exceptional talent and ability as a magician, so I didn''t pay much attention.

    At this magic academy, status and connections had little influence. Not to say she had none, but compared to the outside world, it was abnormally low.

    If someone understood magic quickly, even a commoner could surpass royalty and skip grades. If students fought, they would be punished regardless of their status.

    However, these were still subject to the teachers¡¯ discretion. Teachers who favored nobility might give preferential treatment to royalty and high-ranking nobles.

    But the woman who appeared as a new teacher, Aoi Konominato, was a unique presence among them.

    From what I could see, she made no distinctions between royalty, nobility, and commoners and would sternly scold anyone she deemed in the wrong. This applied not only to students but also to senior teachers, showing her thoroughness.

    One might think such actions would force this teacher to resign, but it was the exact opposite. Despite being a new hire, she was treated as a senior teacher, creating an atmosphere where other teachers felt they couldn''t speak up.

    The significant moment was when she scolded Rox Kilbegan, a member of the royal family of this country, and even went so far as to summon the king to the academy.

    Nobles with a sense of nobility would have trembled at the thought of being in such a situation. Whether the king responded to the summons or not, it would inevitably bring shame to their name. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Normally, they would be too concerned for their own safety to act. Nobles were beings with strong pride. If humiliated, they might even hire assassins for revenge.

    Yet she was able to do it because of her strong sense of justice and confidence in her abilities.

    I heard rumors about her magical skills that supported this. The most amazing part was that no one had heard Aoi chant.

    She could deploy magic with almost no delay time. I had witnessed it myself.

    During a conversation in class, Rox moved quickly, and in an instant, Aoi used magic.

    In other words, her magic activated with chants of at most one verse.

    I used to think magicians would be helpless if they were grabbed by the neck, but if they could use magic in such a short time, it was a different story. Close combat might even be possible.

    Moreover, when asked, she said she could even fight with a sword. Impressive.

    It had been a long time since I felt this excited. Perhaps not since I had a serious duel with my father before coming to the academy.

    With that thought in mind, I challenged Eliza Woodford, thinking of it as just a preliminary match.

    However, the fight I thought would end quickly became a long match. It was because I couldn''t get close to her at all. My vision was obstructed, my movements were restricted, and my feet were bound by elusive quicksand.

    Up until now, the fighting style of magicians had always been long-range attacks covering a wide area. So once I blocked an attack, I could close in before the next chant.

    Once close, no one could beat me.

    That overconfidence was my downfall. The tables turned, and as I tried to chant, I grew frustrated and anxious at the sand balls flying at me every few seconds.

    In the end, I barely managed to win by forcing myself to chant while taking blows and activating my spell. It was a tough fight.

    Normally, I wouldn''t have asked Aoi to fight me in this dire situation, but Aoi understood my intent.

    "Let''s fight."

    For some reason, my body trembled at those words. It wasn''t fear. I just wanted to fight Aoi. That was my only thought.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    However, as soon as the battle began, I noticed something strange.

    In the past, when I moved seriously, my opponents would usually panic, look around, or desperately try to follow me with their eyes.

    But Aoi didn''t move, as if she could handle being taken from behind. Even though her sword was a thin wooden stick, her stance showed no hesitation.

    For some reason, I grew frustrated at Aoi''s unpredictable actions.

    If she could react, fine. If not, that was it.

    I decided to attack. If I could make her block my fist with her sword, I''d win. A wooden sword would shatter in one hit.

    With that decision, I charged, but my fist was easily deflected. My wrist was struck by the flat of the sword, and I was kicked sideways.

    Immediately after, a sharp pain ran through my abdomen.

    It was a heavy, piercing kick. I didn¡¯t even have time to twist my body before being blown straight back.

    My breath stopped for a moment, and the taste of blood spread in my mouth. "¡­ Body enhancement, huh? I didn''t notice the faint glow, but you enhanced your leg strength, didn''t you?"

    "I''ve enhanced my leg strength, defense, and arm strength." She nodded casually to my desperate inquiry and said something unbelievable.

    I wanted to say, "There''s no such magic," but Aoi was already moving.

    She held her sword aimed straight at me and closed the distance at an extraordinary speed, as if she were gliding across the ground.

    If I moved backward, she''d just close the gap. Considering the next move, I jumped sideways. If she lost sight of me, I could take her from behind.

    Thinking about this instantly, I moved sideways. Even though I should have distanced myself, Aoi followed effortlessly.

    As Aoi swung her sword horizontally, I twisted my body and thrust out my fist. The fearsome impact made me stagger, and I barely managed to stop myself from falling.

    I couldn''t take my eyes off her.

    Glaring at her, I jumped backwards to put some distance between us.

    From this brief exchange, I understood Aoi''s skills as a swordsman. Frustratingly, I couldn''t beat her with simple combat techniques. Even with magic, her speed surpassed mine.

    In that case, I had to rely on power.

    Even if I took a hit, I had to land a full-force blow. That frail body would definitely be unable to withstand it.

    I issued a taunt to provoke her into a frontal assault.

    She saw right through it and smiled.

    However, perhaps with the composure of a strong person, she still came straight at me.

    "¡­ Thank you," I whisper under my breath.

    It was a direct confrontation. I would give it my all.

    "Ha!" I swung my clenched fist directly at her.

    But it didn''t reach. My fist was intercepted by what should have been a fragile, thin wooden sword.

    Aoi spun her hand, and an intense pain surged through my abdomen.

    My vision blurred. I saw the ground and the sky, and then my back hit the ground rolling.

    I lost in a direct confrontation.

    The moment that thought surfaced, my mind went blank. I thrashed desperately, trying to piece together my shattered self.

    I couldn''t counter her with magic. I lost in close combat.

    What should I do?

    How could I win?

    My mind raced, and in desperation, I threw a rock.

    But that rock was sliced by her wooden sword.

    Monster.

    My excitement and panic turned into fear in an instant.

    I kept throwing rocks.

    But Aoi kept cutting through them and steadily approached. "¡­ You¡¯re relying on long-range attacks, aren¡¯t you? Do you realize it? You''re at your weakest right now."

    Those sudden words pierced my heart like a blade. No, it felt as if they had stabbed deep into my soul.

    "Ugh, ugh, ahhhhh!"

    I looked down at the approaching Aoi, exhaled sharply, and swung my arm down from above. It was my strongest strike using my entire body weight.

    The impact that spread through my arm felt solid.

    No, it was too much of an impact. Even breaking a rock wouldn''t have this much impact. What happened?

    I looked down at Aoi and saw an unbelievable sight.

    Aoi had let go of her weapon and held her palm out towards me.

    Her slender hands had stopped my fist¡­!

    That was where my memory ended.

 Ch. 31 - Witchs Class Preparation

    It had been a month since I arrived at the academy.Having attended most of the classes and observed the teaching methods of various teachers, I was asked if I would like to try teaching on my own now.

    "Should it be something practical? Or should I focus on the concepts and knowledge of magic?"

    When I voiced my thoughts, Glenn seemed conflicted. He made a face like he was tasting a pickled plum for the first time before finally responding. "¡­ Please focus on the concepts and knowledge of magic!"

    "¡­ Why do you sound like you''re vomiting blood?"

    Although I didn''t quite understand, Glenn''s request led me to decide on teaching a class that deepened the students'' understanding of magic.

    At this academy, students would learn the basic knowledge of magic in the elementary section. They would take tests for each type of magic to ensure they had gained enough knowledge. Once they passed the tests and could use beginner magic proficiently, they would move up to the junior section.

    From there, they would learn how to perform and apply various types of magic.

    Therefore, while I wasn¡¯t sure how much demand there would be, I would conduct a magic theory class targeting the junior and senior section students.

    At this academy, classes were scheduled based on the availability of the teachers. In other words, the teachers set the dates and times for their classes, and students attended according to their schedules.

    The schedules were posted on the wall right inside the school building. The elementary section was on the left side, the junior section was in the center, and the senior section was on the right. The schedule was filled out by inserting copper plates with class names written on them into wooden boards divided into grids.

    By the way, there were two class sessions in the morning and two in the afternoon, but sometimes two different classes were held simultaneously.

    For instance, there might be fire magic and water magic in the first morning session, and students could choose either one. The second morning session might have only wind magic. The first afternoon session might offer earth magic or non-attribute magic, and the second afternoon session might have only healing magic.

    This system continued from Monday through Sunday and allowed students to choose their days off. Typically, they focused on studying the types of magic they were most suited for, so their weekly schedule naturally formed.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how many students would attend my classes, but I would give it my best.

    At the very least, I believed Shenley would attend.

    I think Shenley mentioned she was good at water magic.

    With those thoughts in mind, I headed to the entrance of the school building to check the weekly class schedule.

    The copper plates had been prepared for me yesterday. The class names were "Introduction to Basic Magic" and "Introduction to Applied Magic."

    The junior section had many classes, with most slots filled. In contrast, the senior section had only two or three classes a day.

    "It''s probably best to choose time slots without overlapping."

    I scheduled my classes for the junior section on the first morning session on Tuesday. And for the senior section, they were on the second afternoon session on Wednesday and the first and second afternoon sessions on Thursday.

    Although there were only four classes a week, these were the only slots available without overlapping the junior and senior sections¡¯ schedules.

    However, the number of classes was not the main issue. The contents of the classes were.

    "If I''m going to teach the basics of magic, I should start with the relationship between mana and inanimate objects¡­ No, that might be covered in the elementary section classes. In that case, maybe the methods of developing new spells would be good¡­"

    While contemplating various ideas, I turned around. Since I had no plans today, I thought about looking for Eliza. But when I raised my head, I saw people gathered around.

    Both students and teachers were watching from a distance.

    Just as I was wondering what was going on, a group of three female students timidly approached me.

    "U-um, is this Introduction to Basic Magic class taught by you, Aoi-sensei?"

    "Eh? Oh, yes. That''s right. Are you interested?"

    The three female students nodded enthusiastically.

    "W-we want to be like you, Aoi-sensei!"

    "We''ll definitely attend your class!"

    "That¡¯s right!"

    Relieved by their enthusiasm, I responded, "Okay. Then, I''ll see you on Tuesday. I''ll do my best to make it a good class, so please do your best in your studies."

    "Yes!"

    Their energetic responses made me feel assured.

    At least four students were confirmed to attend.

    With that, I left to look for Eliza.

    Since I had some free time, I decided to learn about the basic knowledge of magic taught in the elementary section. This way, I could better understand what to teach.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    I went back to the dormitory to look for Eliza, but I couldn''t find her. Since she didn¡¯t have classes, she probably wasn''t in the school building either.

    Maybe she was at a restaurant in town?

    I wandered to the fancy restaurant I had visited before, but she wasn''t there. I decided to enjoy a luxurious lunch by myself.

    I returned to the academy, asked where Eliza''s laboratory was, and headed there, but she wasn''t there either.

    All that was there was piles of ore.

    I could only ask a passing teacher. "Ah, Speyside-sensei."

    "Uh¡­ Konominato-sensei, huh?"

    We both made somewhat awkward faces. If it were Strass, I could have asked more casually.

    "¡­ Do you need something?" Speyside said with a sulky face.

    Feeling uncomfortable, I asked, "Do you know where Eliza-san is?"

    Speyside blinked and answered with a slightly surprised expression, "She''s in the back courtyard. Don¡¯t you know?"

    Frowning, I thanked Speyside and headed to the back courtyard.

    There, I saw two figures.

    Strass and Eliza.

    The two of them were looking down at the ground, talking about something.

    "So, Aoi''s method was¡­"

    "No, if I did it the way Aoi-san suggested, I would have definitely won¡­"

    It seemed they were analyzing Eliza''s battle with Felter. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    A simple diagram had been drawn on the ground.

    "It was a good choice for Felter to strengthen his power at the start, but what if he had attacked with enhanced leg strength from the beginning?"

    "Um, if it was enhanced leg strength, I would have created a sandstorm, then set up walls and pitfalls."

    "Hmm¡­ that would be a tough tactic too. If it were me, I would surround myself with a tornado and chant a powerful advanced spell."

    Hearing their discussion, I nodded. "That''s also correct."

    The two of them turned around in surprise.

    "Aoi-san¡­" Eliza called my name, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Wondering what was wrong, I saw her lips trembling as she looked down.

    "I''m sorry. Even though you went to the trouble of devising a tactic for me to win¡­" Eliza murmured sadly.

    I smiled and shook my head.

    On the day of the defeat, she seemed to have moved on when we enjoyed dinner together, but it seemed she was still affected.

    I had seen many people, regardless of seniority, experience setbacks. Some could use setbacks as a springboard, while others could move on without dwelling on it. However, there were also those who, upon facing setbacks, realized the height of the wall and couldn''t recover.

    I believed Eliza could use this setback as a springboard, but if not, that was fine too.

    I would fully support her and help her recover.

    "¡­ Eliza-san, you are a researcher and teacher of magic. It was clear you were at a disadvantage against Felter-kun, who specializes in practical combat magic. However, your magic can be more than a match, depending on the tactic."

    "It really was my fault¡­" Eliza continued to sink into despair.

    I placed a hand on her shoulder and raised her face. "Just because you¡¯ve learned swordsmanship, can you immediately win against a knight? Experience is crucial in everything. You''ve become much stronger since your battle with Felter-kun. If you want to become a strong magician, I''ll show you a place in the Demon Forest where you can gain valuable experience. In three months, you''ll be able to defeat Felter-kun easily."

    Eliza forced a strained smile. "¡­ Eh, I''ll pass on that."

 Ch. 32 - First Class

    With the help of Eliza and Strass telling me what was covered regarding the basics and knowledge of magic in the elementary division, I was able to decide on the content of my first class.Nervous, I stood in front of the classroom I had reserved. It was still five minutes early, but I thought it would be good to start preparing.

    I opened the door.

    There, sitting at the front was Shenley. "Ah, Aoi-sensei! Good morning!"

    "Good morning, Shenley-san." I returned the greeting.

    I walked to the teacher''s desk and looked around the classroom.

    Only the trio of female students and a quiet male student were seated. The trio were looking at me with sparkling eyes.

    The attendance list on the desk had only six names. It seemed that a new teacher''s class still had little demand.

    Nevertheless, six students came to attend my class.

    I raised my head and looked at everyone''s faces. "Shenley-san."

    "Yes!"

    I called out everyone''s names.

    Then I saw the last name on the list.

    "Hmm? Felter-kun?" I tilted my head.

    Not long after, Felter appeared through the door. "Yes."

    I blinked in surprise as Felter confidently strode past me and sat down in the window seat in the front row.

    "¡­ This is not about body enhancement, you know?"

    "I know," Felter replied with a snort. His attitude was brazen but somehow endearing. That might be Felter''s true self at his age.

    I felt the tension ease from my shoulders.

    I looked around at the six students and gave a brief introduction. "I am Aoi Konominato. Since I don''t have a specific subject to teach, I¡¯ve decided to conduct a class on general knowledge and concepts of magic that anyone can easily participate in. As a new teacher, I hope you will point out anything you don''t understand. Let''s make this a fruitful class together. Thank you."

    I bowed, and everyone applauded.

    Slightly embarrassed, I turned my gaze to them. "Now, could each of you please give a brief self-introduction?"

    "Yes! I am Shenley Lu Rosentiel! I come from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire! Nice to meet you!"

    I clapped for Shenley, who cheerfully introduced herself.

    One of the trio of female students raised her hand and introduced herself. "I am Ayle Hedge Butler! I come from the Cote Highlands Federation! Nice to meet you!"

    The girl with vermillion hair bowed. She was tall, and her name and eyes felt familiar.

    "Oh, are you related to Cote-kun?" I asked.

    Ayle smiled happily. "Yes, I''m his proud younger sister!"

    "Don''t say that yourself, Ayle."

    I see. They were siblings. I nodded with a smile and looked at the girl who had just spoken.

    "I am Liz Stuart. I came here with Ayle from the Cote Highlands. Nice to meet you." The slightly chubby girl with light blue hair bowed gracefully. She looked older due to her demeanor, but she was probably around the same age.

    The third girl spoke. "I am Bell Barclay! I came from the Cote Highlands with them! Despite my appearance, I''m good at fire magic!"

    Bell, a slender girl with pale blonde hair, introduced herself with confidence.

    I nodded at each introduction and then looked at the boy sitting farther back. He was a quiet-looking boy with dark green hair covering his eyes.

    "Ah, yes¡­! I-I''m Dean Stone. I come from the Karvan Kingdom. I am the fourth son of a newly established baron family, so I''m not very noble-like. Ha, haha¡­" Dean added a line that might have been a joke and lowered his head.

    Sympathetic to Dean, who shrank under everyone''s gaze, I smiled wryly and finally looked at Felter.

    With arms crossed, he shrugged his shoulders. "Felter Cairn. I come from the Bushmills Empire. If anyone tries to mess with Aoi, come to me first. That''s all."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" I asked reflexively.

    Felter glared at me briefly before looking away. "¡­ In the Cairn family, we respect those who have defeated us and strive to incorporate their strength, whether through studying under them or marriage."

    "¡­ A unique family tradition? So, Felter-kun, are you attending this class to study under me?"

    "¡­ Something like that," Felter replied, looking uncomfortable.

    As I awkwardly scanned the room, Shenley looked towards the door and exclaimed, "Ah."

    I turned to look and saw people entering the room noisily from outside.

    "Did we make it in time?"

    "Aoi-sensei! We came right after our class!" s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­ Excuse us."

    Strass, Eliza, and Speyside appeared.

    The students and I were stunned as the three of them sat in vacant seats.

    "Well, go ahead and start," Strass said with a straight face as if nothing had happened.

    Eliza straightened her back with a smile.

    "Why are you all here?"

    Strass answered seriously, and Eliza answered with a smile.

    "We¡¯re interested."

    "Me too!"

    I looked at Speyside.

    "¡­ Even if it¡¯s in name only, a senior teacher''s class is valuable. I hope it will be a lesson that meets our expectations."

    For some reason, it felt like a veiled insult.

    I sighed and then laughed. "¡­ Fufu. Well then, let''s start the class."

    I looked around and spotted Glenn peeking in through the window. My cheeks twitched involuntarily.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    "I have a question."

    "¡­ Yes, Strass-san?"

    After I responded to this statement that Strass had made countless times, he nodded and stood up.

    "To cast a spell, one shapes mana and alters its form by chanting and activates it by reciting the spell name¡­ I understand that the power of thought has some influence, but does it really have that much effect?"

    The teachers leaned forward to listen to the answer more attentively than the students.

    "Chanting is like a system developed so that anyone can use magic. Each word has a meaning, and even if the mental image is insufficient, it''s a technique that leads to the activation of magic. That is indeed amazing, but it doesn''t grasp the essence of magic. Think of magic as a science¡­ No, I believe the first prerequisite to understanding magic is understanding natural and physical phenomena."

    Hearing my answer, Speyside looked puzzled. "That might explain why the power of magic varies. However, research shows that the way of chanting affects the nature and power of magic. Aren¡¯t the differences between chanting methods and mana manipulation the most important factor?"

    That was the most accepted view in this academy. I nodded in agreement and cast a spell. "[Fireball, Fire]."

    Everyone was momentarily surprised by the small fireball that appeared.

    "This is a fire spell with only the minimum required mana and an empty mind."

    I extinguished it, then carefully imagined the mechanism and focused my mana. "[Fireball, Fire]."

    This time, the fireball that appeared drew gasps from everyone.

    By gradually strengthening the mana with the combustion mechanism in mind, a fireball large enough to engulf a person appeared.

    "The same spell can produce such a big difference. So, understanding the mechanism and usage of mana can maximize the effect¡­"

    As I was explaining and extinguishing the fireball, I saw everyone¡¯s astounded expression.

 Ch. 33 - The Classes Are Well-Received, Butâ€¦

    All in all, the classes were well-received.As I answered everyone''s questions and explained each type of magic, a week passed by in the blink of an eye.

    Although the number of students didn''t increase, word of mouth might improve it a bit next week.

    With this sense of satisfaction and anticipation, I joined Strass and Eliza for a celebration.

    "Thank you for your hard work!"

    "Good job."

    "Thank you for your hard work!"

    We exchanged greetings and raised our glasses. Strass had a distilled spirit mixed with soda water, while Eliza and I had fruit wines.

    "Aoi-sensei, how was your first class?"

    I looked up. "¡­ Well, thanks to having good students, the classes went very smoothly. However, I¡¯m a bit concerned about having teachers present every time¡­"

    Strass and Eliza averted their eyes from my gaze.

    I laughed and shook my head with a smile. "Just kidding. Since they were my first classes, having you two there helped ease my nerves."

    Eliza blushed and laughed, and Strass seemed somewhat more relaxed.

    Feeling comfortable with the two of them, I said, "Everyone seemed to enjoy the classes, so maybe I¡¯ll have a few more students next week¡­ I''m looking forward to it."

    The two of them lowered their eyebrows again. They exchanged glances with complicated expressions and then looked at me.

    Eliza said, "¡­ Um, some of the students¡­"

    "Students?" I tilted my head.

    Eliza looked away sadly. "Some of the students said they wouldn''t take classes taught by a commoner."

    "¡­ Commoner?" I repeated the word.

    Their faces froze.

    "No, it wasn''t me who said that."

    "I-I didn''t say it either!"

    For some reason, the two of them seemed unusually frightened.

    I sighed. "I''m not angry."

    "Really?" Eliza let out a sigh of relief.

    I nodded. "Of course. It''s not wrong to call me a commoner. However, not attending a class for that reason is illogical."

    I subconsciously crushed my glass.

    Ignoring Eliza''s strange "Eep?!", I wiped the table. "Why would someone studying magic at a magic academy care about the teacher''s status when choosing classes? It seems that the noble mindset is disrupting the healthy discipline of the academy. We need to reform this mindset."

    "¡­ Um, there''s a rule that individuals can''t enforce discipline on their own within the academy¡­"

    "Any disciplinary actions beyond classes and simple experiments must go through Principal Glenn. In some cases, someone else may have to act as a proxy for warnings, reprimands, and disciplinary enforcement."

    After listening to their explanation, I nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s to prevent favoritism and factionalism among teachers and students, correct? In that case, I¡¯ll talk to the principal first."

    The two of them frowned at incomprehensible expressions.

    "¡­ Don''t trouble the principal too much."

    "Yes, please don''t be unreasonable, okay?" S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can''t promise, but I understand."

    For some reason, the two of them prayed in silence.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Early in the morning, I visited the principal''s office. Apparently, the principal''s office adjoined his bedroom and other facilities, making it feel like visiting his home.

    I knocked on the door. Glenn''s voice responded from inside, and the door opened automatically.

    Sitting on a single sofa, Glenn raised one hand cheerfully. "Good morning, Aoi-kun. It''s a fine day."

    Glenn greeted me happily with his usual casualness.

    I returned the greeting with "Good morning" and stepped inside.

    Glenn chuckled and nodded. "I wasn''t sure how it would go at first, but the king left very satisfied. Remarkably, Queen Rhea took a liking to you, Aoi-kun. That''s rare. Queen Rhea rarely speaks in public and only smiles. However, she will personally check those she thinks are worth noting, good or bad."

    Glenn counted on his fingers as he continued, "The current prime minister, who is doing a great job, was also recommended by Queen Rhea. A few years ago, she stopped the plot of a rebellious earl faction before it could be executed. Being favored by the queen is a great honor."

    "I see," I replied.

    Glenn laughed and nodded several times. "So, what brings you here today?"

    "I have a request." I formally began the conversation.

    Glenn chuckled and shook his head with a glass of a pale amber liquid in one hand. "Go ahead, ask anything."

    Encouraged by his words, I decided to speak frankly. "Thank you. Since last week, I''ve started teaching, but the number of students attending is low. I thought it was because I''m a new teacher, but I heard that some noble faction is interfering. So, I request permission to crush this noble faction."

    "Pffft!" Glenn spewed out the amber liquid he had just sipped.

    "Cough, Ugh¡­! Th-there''s no need to go that far, right!?" Gleen barely managed to speak while coughing.

    I shook my head calmly. "The problem is this noble mindset. Isn''t it strange to discriminate based on nobility or commoner status when studying at an academy? What is your opinion, Principal?"

    "Oh, I agree it''s strange."

    With his agreement, I continued, "Of course, I don''t intend to crush the mastermind. Since they¡¯re harassing me, I''ll just crush their plot. So, I''ll start by investigating. There may be someone of high rank ordering students not to attend my classes."

    I smiled, but Glenn groaned with an indescribable expression. "No wonder Queen Rhea favors you."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing."

    I tilted my head at Glenn''s sudden hesitation for a moment and then bowed. "Well then, I''ll report any progress in my investigation."

    "Understood."

    Hearing Glenn''s oddly heavy reply, I left the principal''s office.

 Ch. 34 - Where Is the Conspiracy?

    Classes were held at fairly regular times, so this week followed the same schedule as last week.Although I hadn¡¯t been able to work much, I would make up for it by submitting my research results to the academy. It would be a waste not to use the laboratory assigned to me.

    I checked my schedule for the week.

    If the academy reflected the noble society, then one''s status as a noble should also be reflected in their position within the academy.

    In that case, the suspicious ones would be individuals like Rox¡ªmembers of royal families who excelled in their studies even in the senior section.

    However, Rox was unlikely to be involved. According to Strass and Eliza, he had become a completely different person and was now attending classes earnestly.

    The problem was, I didn¡¯t have much information about the students, making it difficult to find any leads.

    Now, how should I go about investigating?

    I decided to seek out someone who might be well-informed about such matters.

    Walking down the hallway and looking around, I spotted the red hair I was looking for.

    "Rox-kun," I called out.

    Rox, who was unusually alone, widened his eyes in surprise. "Huh?! Ah, oh, Aoi-sensei¡­ W-what do you want?"

    Rox was more flustered than ever.

    Suspicious. Very suspicious. Could Rox be the mastermind?

    Rox''s behavior of avoiding eye contact while sweating profusely looked extremely suspicious. He kept stealing glances at me to check my expression, making him look like he had something to hide.

    "Rox-kun, if you have something you''re hiding¡­"

    "Nothing! There''s nothing at all!? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    I looked at the panicked Rox for a while, but it seemed he wasn''t lying.

    If he were the kind of person who harassed people from behind the scenes, he wouldn''t be this visibly shaken.

    "No, it seems to be my misunderstanding."

    "I-I see. That''s a relief. Really, what a relief." Rox sighed with obvious relief.

    I smiled and asked what I wanted to know. "By the way, Rox-kun, you probably know many people in this academy. Besides you, are there any other royals or people of high status here?"

    Rox frowned in puzzlement. "Royals¡­? If you''re thinking of calling kings like you did with me, I''d advise against it. My father, the king of this country, is quite easy-going, but other kings are different."

    "Oh, no. So far, the only student who caused enough trouble to require a call to their parents is you, Rox-kun."

    "¡­ I see." Rox''s shoulders slumped at my words.

    Ignoring that, I returned to the main topic. "So, are there any royals or related people?"

    "Let''s see. Starting from the elementary section¡­"

    "Ah, if possible, start from the senior section."

    "Hmm¡­? Well, there''s Barrel Black from a duke family of the Karvan Kingdom. Like Shenley, he moved up to the senior section early. There''s also Prince Hiram from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, Duke Kragan from the Grandsands Kingdom, and Balvenie-dono from the Bushmills Empire, who has enough skill and knowledge to graduate but remains for research. Oh, and Cote from the Cote Highlands is of similar rank."

    "Cote-kun?"

    Come to think of it, I had heard he was a high-ranking noble. His polite manner of speaking and gentle demeanor had made me forget that fact.

    He would occasionally chat with me in the hallways or dining hall after the first class. But there was no way it could be him.

    However, it might be worth talking to him.

    While I was lost in thought, Rox said with a slight hint of dissatisfaction, "Is that all you need?"

    "Yes. Thank you." I thanked him, signaling the end of the conversation.

    "I see." Rox pursed his lips and walked away.

    His behavior was odd.

    "His ears were red. Is he feeling unwell?" I tilted my head and left.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    After searching around various places, I couldn''t find Cote.

    On Tuesday, before class, I saw Cote talking to Felter.

    Seeing the two of them glaring at each other with stern faces, I quickly approached. "No fighting."

    Both of them turned to me, then looked at each other and exchanged meaningful glances.

    Cote turned to me. "Sorry, we weren''t fighting, but I apologize for causing you concern."

    I looked at Felter. "Is that true? You shouldn''t bully others."

    "I didn¡¯t bully anyone," Felter answered sulkily.

    Cote muttered with a wry smile, "Bullying¡­"

    "Cote-kun," I called out, wanting to confirm some things.

    But Cote made an "ah" sound, clapped his hands, and pointed down the hallway. "Isn''t the class about to start?"

    "We''ll talk later." I hesitated for a moment and realized a teacher couldn¡¯t skip class. Leaving a parting remark to Cote, I turned on my heel.

    Barely making it in time, I opened the door and entered the classroom. "Sorry for being late."

    As I entered, the students who had been attending since the first class, along with Strass and Speyside, who inexplicably sat in on every class, were already seated and waiting.

    "Aoi-sensei, you''re late!"

    "No, you''re right on time! Ayle, come on!" S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, Cote-senpai!"

    The excited trio made a fuss, and I stood at the podium with a wry smile.

    Only then did I notice that someone else had come along. "Cote-kun?"

    I turned around and saw Cote waving with a bright smile from the doorway.

    "Is there still time to join?"

    "Yes, that''s fine, but¡­"

    I showed him the class roster. Cote smiled and smoothly wrote his name.

    Knowing that now wasn''t the time to think about this matter, I decided to start the class.

    At that moment, Cote made an "Oh?" sound.

    I looked up and saw him tilting his head at Ayle.

    "Ayle, what are you doing here? Have you been attending from the beginning?"

    Cote asked gently, but Ayle turned away with a huff.

    Her unusual attitude seemed both sulky and angry.

    However, Cote didn''t seem to mind and found an appropriate seat.

    I sensed something unusual about their behavior, but I decided not to dwell on it.

    "Let''s begin the class." I started calling out the names of the students.

 Ch. 35 - Investigation?

    Class was over. Once again, I felt a sense of accomplishment, and some students were so enthusiastic that they came to ask questions.However, I had to decline regretfully.

    "I''m very sorry. I''ll answer your questions another day. Today, I need to talk to Cote-kun," I apologized to the trio of girls.

    Ayle visibly sulked. Liz and Bell quickly pulled the pouting Ayle away.

    It seemed I would need to talk to them again later. Keeping that in mind, I followed Cote out of the classroom. "Excuse me."

    Cote turned around with his usual gentle smile. "Yes, how may I help you?"

    His dazzling smile made me hesitate for a moment, but I had already declined Ayle''s question, so I couldn''t back down now.

    "I need to talk to you," I said with determination.

    Court tilted his head. "Talk? If you''re inviting me to a meal, I''d be happy to oblige."

    "No, that''s not it," I denied. Then I looked straight at Cote, who was furrowing his brows, and asked to confirm, "¡­ Cote-kun, are you hiding something from me?"

    Hearing my ambiguous question, Cote burst out laughing. "Hahaha! Aoi-sensei, that line is famous in my country as a way to get the attention of someone you''re interested in¡­"

    "Someone you¡¯re interested in? Why would you use such a phrase for that?"

    Cote prefaced his answer with, "I apologize for my cliched response."

    Then he placed a hand in front of his chest. "I have nothing to hide. Are you misunderstanding something?"

    I didn''t know how to respond to his question. "I¡­"

    Just as I was about to reply, someone suddenly barged in like the wind and body-slammed Cote in the stomach.

    "Ugh." Cote let out a muffled voice and staggered.

    The intruder turned to face me and shouted, "Sorry, I have something to do with him! I''ll take Cote-onii-sama with me!"

    It was Ayle.

    Ayle, with a flushed face, dragged the coughing Cote away.

    Her two friends apologized and ran after them.

    "¡­ Wh-what¡­?"

    Caught in this whirlwind of events, I could only watch the four of them leave in stunned silence.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    "I feel something is suspicious."

    When I reported this during lunch with Eliza and Strass, they exchanged glances.

    Thinking back now, Cote''s actions and speech were unusual compared to his usual behavior. Was he trying to avoid my questioning?

    While I was pondering, Strass scratched his head with one hand and said, "No, it''s probably just your imagination."

    I looked up at Strass. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Eliza gave a troubled smile and explained, "Ayle-san really admires her brother, Cote-kun."

    "That''s a good thing."

    Eliza shook her head and sighed. "No, she goes a bit overboard¡­"

    "Huh?"

    "Cote-kun is a rare noble who treats everyone equally despite his high status. He''s gentle and looks like a prince from a fairy tale, so he''s very popular."

    "I see. Now that you mention it, I can understand why the female students would flock to him."

    I thought he was just a good young man, but it turned out he was a very good young man with high specs. Given that he was in the senior division, he must have considerable magical skill as well.

    To Ayle, he must be a source of pride.

    "¡­ But what does that have to do with my issue?"

    Eliza and Strass quickly averted their gazes.

    "What is it?" I tried asking again, but they didn''t answer. Of course, given their personalities, they weren¡¯t intentionally being mean or anything like that.

    Was there some secret they couldn''t share?

    "Well, it''s a sibling matter, so I won''t delve too deeply."

    It wasn¡¯t good to be overly curious about others'' affairs. With that thought, I reigned back.

    Strass stood up and pointed outside the dining hall. "Aoi, you''ve only been at the academy for a short time. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue if you just happened to pass by."

    "¡­? What are you talking about?" I asked.

    Eliza laughed and stood up. "He''s saying we should follow him."

    ¨D¨D¨D

    As we moved towards the courtyard, the number of people gradually thinned out.

    The south side of the academy had many laboratories and specialized facilities, but there was also a small park-like area.

    In particular, the farther back you went, the more greenery there was, and there were even garden-like areas.

    "Though it''s an unspoken rule, the far end is used by senior section students. And this corner on the west side is mostly used by people from the Cote Highland Federation." Eliza pointed to a small space visible in the back.

    With a wry smile, she added, "I guess many people like to gather with others from their own country."

    She peeked through the gaps in the trees. "Oh, there they are. It''s Ayle-san and the others."

    "That''s rare. Cote is with them too."

    "Maybe Ayle-san dragged him there."

    As I listened to their conversation, I also peeked through the trees. Indeed, Cote and the trio of girls were there, facing each other and talking about something.

    I strained my ears. It sounded like Ayle was questioning Cote.

    "Onii-sama, you seem quite close to Aoi-sensei, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Am I? Well, I''d like to be on good terms with her, but we haven''t talked much yet."

    "¡­ Do you intend to bring Aoi-sensei to the Cote Highlands?"

    "No, that''s likely too difficult. I''d like her to come if possible. Honestly, I think she''s a better magician than any magician in the Cote Highlands."

    "Onii-sama, you shouldn''t get close to her with such vague intentions. What if she thinks she can get engaged to you? I''ve seen many daughters of noble families in tears because of you. Please refrain from thoughtless actions."

    Ayle, speaking more formally than usual, pointed at Cote''s faults. Behind her, Liz and Bell were smiling wryly.

    Cote, on the other hand, seemed unaware and tilted his head with a troubled smile.

    I see. With such high specs and status equal to royalty, it was no wonder girls would go crazy for him.

    Among them, there must be many unrequited loves that ended with broken hearts.

    He was quite a sinful man.

    "¡­ Huh?"

    It was then I realized an important issue.

    Ayle thought I had a crush on Cote.

    "Aoi-san¡­"

    Ignoring Eliza trying to stop me, I quickly approached the four.

    "Aoi-sensei?!"

    "This is bad! Let''s run, Ayle!"

    Liz and Bell panicked and moved about restlessly.

    Ayle stood in front of me with a determined look.

    "Aoi-sensei, I''m truly sorry! Cote-onii-sama doesn''t see you as a romantic interest! You might think he was flirting with you, but please don''t hate him! It''s all because he¡¯s too nice!" Ayle said earnestly, her expression sincere.

    Holding my head, which was starting to ache, I looked at Ayle. "¡­ I don''t see Cote-kun as a romantic interest."

    "Huh?" Ayle showed a shocked expression.

 Ch. 36 - Investigation 2

    I cleared up Ayle''s misunderstanding and turned back to Cote. "So, I think of you as just another student, Cote-kun. Please rest assured."Cote slumped his shoulders and shook his head wearily. "¡­ Rest assured¡­ No, I don''t think it''s strange that I''m hurt, but it still hurts¡­ Sigh¡­"

    I tilted my head at Cote''s somewhat disheartened demeanor and looked at Ayle.

    Ayle was still looking at me in disbelief. No matter how I thought about it, she couldn''t have been the one causing trouble for me.

    I decided to explain the situation. "The reason I want to speak to Cote-kun is to find out if anyone is disrupting my classes."

    Ayle responded with a puzzled "Eh?"

    "Aoi-sensei''s classes? Why?" Ayle asked curiously.

    I nodded and looked at Liz and Bell. "If either of you know anything, please let me know."

    I turned back to Cote.

    His expression had changed to a serious one. "Aoi-sensei, how much do you know?"

    I tilted my head and sighed. "Only that someone might be telling students not to attend my classes."

    Cote nodded and pointed to Ayle. "Ayle might not have known or cared, but it''s already fairly well known among the students. Aoi-sensei, someone said you have been targeted by royalty and high-ranking nobles, and the names of students attending your classes are being checked."

    I frowned. "Attending or not attending a class should be a personal choice, not decided by pressure from some nobles."

    "Of course. I also insist on that. However, it seems the one who said it has a very high status, and everyone is hesitant. Felter-kun and Rox-senpai don''t seem to be affected, though. The remaining influential ones are Balvenie-senpai and Prince Hiram. Kragan-kun and Barrel-kun are younger than me and don''t have much influence in the academy yet."

    It looked like Cote had done some investigation on his own.

    I nodded in understanding.

    Ayle said in an irritated tone, "Wait, someone''s telling people not to attend Aoi-sensei''s class? It''s really a great class! At first, I took it because I was wary of her trying to get close to my brother, but now I genuinely look forward to it. I''ve been recommending it to others, but maybe that''s why no one came."

    Ayle''s frustration was clear.

    To think she started attending for such a reason¡­ It was hard to be genuinely happy about it.

    Well, in the end, a dedicated student appeared. I should consider it as a good thing, right?

    "Well then, let''s go meet Balvenie-kun. Where is he? In a class?"

    Cote shook his head. "No, Balvenie-senpai usually stays holed up in his lab. He rarely attends classes and only occasionally goes to water magic classes."

    "B-Balvenie-senpai''s lab is nearby! We¡¯ll guide you!"

    "¡­ As an apology, though."

    Liz and Bell quickly pointed in the direction of Balvenie''s lab to make up for Ayle''s rude behavior.

    As the two led us out of the square, we spotted Strass and Eliza hiding.

    "Huh?" Bell tilted her head at them.

    Strass and Eliza awkwardly stepped out.

    "I see. Aoi-sensei wouldn''t be able to find the lab alone," Cote said with a wry smile.

    Strass nodded with his arms crossed. "If it''s about Balvenie, I sometimes help with his research. Let''s go together."

    "Strass-sensei?" Ayle asked curiously.

    Eliza answered for him. "Balvenie-kun''s research is about weather manipulation."

    Her words stuck with me, but I said nothing and followed the group to Balvenie''s laboratory.

    Balvenie''s laboratory was small but relatively new. It was a single-story, sturdy building made of stone and wood.

    The wooden door echoed when Strass knocked.

    After a short wait, the door opened, and a raspy voice responded. "Yes, who is it?"

    A man with long, wavy, dark orange hair and stubble, wearing thin-framed glasses, appeared. Despite his rough appearance, he didn''t look unclean.

    Balvenie looked at each of us in turn and then stopped on Strass. He asked with a weary tone, "¡­ It''s quite a crowd today. What''s going on?"

    Strass nodded without expression. "It''s about the new teacher, Aoi-sensei. Someone is trying to disrupt her classes. Do you know anything about it?"

    "T-that''s very blunt, Strass-sensei."

    "As expected¡­"

    Cote and the others were surprised by Strass''s straightforwardness, while Balvenie raised an eyebrow at me.

    "New teacher? Doesn''t look like a beastkin, maybe a baron''s fourth or fifth daughter?"

    His crude response made me frown.

    Strass denied it. "Aoi is not a noble. I thought she was quite well-known. Don¡¯t you know? She''s a commoner but was hired as a senior teacher as an exception."

    "¡­ A commoner senior teacher? I see." Balvenie looked at me doubtfully. "If she''s not a court mage from some country, then she''s a great genius like Principal Glenn. May I ask you a question?"

    "A question?" I asked.

    Balvenie smirked. "I''m interested in weather manipulation. Do you know any magic with successful experiments?"

    "Only rainmaking magic. It combines fire, water, and wind magic. Float enough water, heat it with fire, and create air currents with wind¡­"

    Hearing my explanation, Balvenie froze, mouth agape.

    I tilted my head at Balvenie''s reaction and looked to Strass for help.

    However, Strass and Eliza were also staring at me with similar expressions.

    "Wa-wait a minute! Rainmaking magic is said to be a secret technique of some countries. How do you know about it?" Balvenie asked excitedly while stepping closer.

    He grabbed my shoulders and shook me, irritating me.

    "Calm down. If you understand how clouds form, you''ll know."

    "How clouds form? How do clouds form? Tell me. I have hypotheses, but I¡¯d like to hear from you."

    "Well, now isn''t¡ª"

    "What? Are you going to demonstrate? Okay, tell me what you need. I''ll help. Personally, I think it involves numerous water spheres in the sky¡­" S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite my repeated attempts, Balvenie wouldn¡¯t stop shaking me, so I finally threw a punch.

    It was a direct hit to the solar plexus, a vital point in the human body.

    The blow to his diaphragm caused a temporary loss of breath. It was a spot lacking bones like ribs to protect the organs, making it vulnerable. In particular, if the blow came from above at an angle, it was powerful enough to cause even the most muscular person to writhe in agony.

    Balvenie, of course, was affected.

    "Guh, ugh¡­" He collapsed, unable to breathe.

    I looked down at him. "Calm down. Understand?"

    Looking at Balvenie gasping in pain, Eliza answered with a dry laugh. "¡­ I don''t think he can answer¡­"

 Ch. 37 - Investigation 3

    After I physically silenced Balvenie, I turned to face Strass. "Seems like it''s not him. I''ll apologize later, so let''s meet Hiram-kun."Strass and the others nodded slightly.

    "Wa-wait¡­"

    Ignoring whatever Balvenie was about to say, I bowed deeply and turned on my heel.

    "Th-this way!"

    "Hiram-senpai is good at wind magic, so he should be in the classroom for the last lesson of the day!"

    For some reason, Bell and Liz moved more briskly than before and took the lead in front of me. Beside me were Cote and Ayle.

    "Since Onii-sama mainly specializes in earth magic, he doesn''t have many classes with Hiram-senpai. I''m good at wind magic like Hiram-senpai, so we often have classes together."

    "Oh, does that mean you''re close?"

    "No, no. We just greet each other."

    The two were chatting happily.

    Then Eliza said anxiously, "Um, is it really okay to leave Balvenie-kun like that¡­ After all, he¡¯s the fourth prince of the Bushmills Empire."

    "I''ll apologize later."

    "¡­ Haa, I don''t care anymore," Eliza muttered in resignation, her shoulders drooping, as I pressed forward towards Hiram.

    By chance, none of us had classes now, so all seven of us walked through the academy and reached our destination classroom.

    We arrived at a classroom on the west side of the third floor. Just as we got there, a few students were leaving the classroom, having just finished the lesson.

    We slipped past them and entered the classroom.

    Cote was the first to spot our target and raised one hand. "Hiram-senpai."

    At the call of his name, a boy with navy blue hair surrounded by female students showed his face. His young looks made him seem the same age as Shenley.

    He noticed Cote and smiled. "Hey, Cote-kun. It''s been a while. How have you been?"

    "Long time no see, Hiram-senpai."

    The boy greeted him casually and walked over to us. This was definitely Hiram.

    His navy blue hair was spiky, and his eyes were large and round. He had a neutral, friendly air about him and always smiled in a way that made him approachable.

    The female students around him were praising him as cute and fawning over him.

    "Do you need something from me?" Hiram asked. Then he looked at me. "Wow! You''re Aoi Konominato-sensei, right?! I''ve wanted to meet you, but our schedules have never matched¡­ I''d love to attend one of your classes sometime!"

    "Ah, yes. Anyone is welcome to attend my classes¡­"

    Hiram took my hand joyfully. "Aoi-sensei, your classes are said to be the second coming of Principal Glenn! I''m looking forward to them!"

    Hiram expressed his delight exaggeratedly, and his childlike innocent smile was infectious, making me smile in return.

    "¡­ Oh. Well, that''s fine, but I came here for a different matter today. May I ask you a few questions?"

    Hiram tilted his head. "Three sizes?"

    "No," I immediately denied, making Hiram laugh heartily.

    This boy was troublesome. He kept disrupting my pace.

    I cleared my throat and regained my composure. "Let''s be serious. Please listen properly."

    "Aoi-sensei, you''re funny. You''re not used to being teased, are you? Want me to teach you a trick?"

    "A trick?"

    At my puzzled response, Hiram laughed again. "Yes. First, don''t answer seriously about every single thing. When talking, don''t give the other person a chance to speak up and make sure they¡¯re the one answering. People like me can''t do anything if we''re ignored."

    I see. So I should just proceed at my own pace. "Alright. I''ll remember that."

    Hiram nodded with a smile. "Good! I''m rooting for you, Aoi-sensei!"

    "Thank you very much." I expressed my gratitude.

    Hiram waved one hand and walked away with the girls in tow.

    Watching Hiram leave, Strass sighed. "Hiram is leaving."

    "Ah." I hurried after Hiram.

    I quickly caught up and called out to Hiram, who was about to exit the courtyard.

    "Hahaha. Aoi-sensei, you''re really funny. I like you."

    I reprimanded Hiram lightly for his casual comment. "Please don''t tease your teachers. So, about what I wanted to ask¡­"

    Prefacing my question, I began the conversation. "I''ve heard that my classes are being disrupted by someone. Do you know anything about it?"

    Hiram''s smile disappeared, and his eyes narrowed.

    "¡­ Who told you that?" he asked back with a forced smile.

    Sensing something off, I asked directly, "By any chance, is it you?"

    Hiram smirked fearlessly. "¡­ What if I say yes? Would a new teacher with a commoner background dare complain about me, a prince of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire?"

    Hiram''s overly theatrical response was met with squeals from the surrounding girls.

    "Hiram-senpai''s got a mean face!"

    "Scary-cute!"

    Hearing their strange cheers, Hiram laughed.

    Seeing this farce, I sighed. "¡­ It doesn''t seem like it''s you. Well, the possibility isn''t zero, so I''ll put you at the bottom of the suspects."

    With that, I turned on my heel.

    Hiram said in a low voice, "You''re right. It''s not me. But if it were, what would you do?"

    I stopped and answered, "I would ask you to stop putting weird pressure on people. That¡¯s all."

    Hiram chuckled. "To treat royalty from another country like that¡­ the rumors are true. I''m getting interested in you too. Maybe I''ll really attend one of your classes."

    "Rank and status are unnecessary between teacher and student."

    "Hmm¡­ Interesting perspective. How about we have a meal together sometime?"

    "¡­ I''m not really inclined."

    Hiram burst out laughing.

    I sensed the glares of the surrounding female students.

    Hiram cheerfully murmured to himself, "Fore Pern Roses¡­ He''s a renowned magician of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, but he''s surprisingly childish. I guess he''s irritated by you, who suddenly appeared and stole his spotlight¡­"

    Hiram shrugged his shoulders with a "good grief" expression.

    I turned back to face him.

    "Did you forget something?"

    "¡­ No, nothing. Thank you." I bowed and turned away again.

    Though my pace had been disrupted, Hiram ended up providing useful information. He was a boy people couldn¡¯t hate.

    Still, I didn''t expect it to be Fore Pern Roses. He was a veteran and a senior teacher. Would he really be so hostile to a new teacher?

    "¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe," I muttered while walking.

    Cote chuckled and sighed. "Well, Fore-sensei''s noble idealogy is well-known, so it makes sense to me."

    A noble senior teacher. This might turn out to be quite troublesome, but for now, I had a prime suspect. S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 38 - Fore Pern Roses

    During class, I peered into the classroom from the hallway.Fortunately, today was the day Fore held his weekly class.

    By the way, since it was a rare magic class taught by a senior teacher, many students, including senior section students, attended it.

    He seemed to be teaching water magic, but the content wasn''t particularly difficult. Likely, he would teach how to apply this magic in the future based on today''s class.

    "¡­ In this way, the full chant for the [Water Ball] spell actually holds the key to advanced magic. This means you can transform water into ice or shoot a stream of water in a straight line. In fact, there are similar lines in fire and earth magic chants. Although wind magic has some differences, understanding these commonalities correctly can lead to the creation of new magic."

    Fore began his chant. "¡­ [Frozen Ice, Diamond Mist]."

    The moment he spoke, a shimmering mist enveloped the podium. The white mist swirling around Fore instantly froze everything it touched.

    As the class buzzed excitedly, Fore lightly tapped the completely white walls and podium and continued his explanation. "This is an original spell I developed, a type of water magic. It is quite difficult to defend against such a formless mist. Also, I activated it withinin a small range, but it can freeze an entire classroom if unleashed fully."

    "Entire classroom?!"

    "That''s water magic¡­?"

    "Indeed, if you were caught off guard, you''d be frozen before you could think of a way to defend."

    The students listened intently, impressed by Fore¡¯s demonstration. Hmm, so the classes of senior teachers got this much attention, huh? For some reason, it was frustrating.

    While I watched from the window, gritting my teeth, Fore sighed and narrowed his eyes at a break in his lecture.

    Then he began speaking in a conversational tone. "Recently, I''ve heard a lot about the new teacher, Aoi Konominato. It¡¯s indeed impressive that she can use advanced magic and shorten chants so much that you can''t even tell when she''s casting. However, teaching things students can''t do is not a teacher''s job." S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    My name came up. It didn¡¯t sound like a compliment¡­

    Fore continued. "¡­ Reaching such a level as a commoner must have involved painstaking training. But in the end, she''s the kind of person who¡¯s a so-called genius. Geniuses generally lack the ability to teach ordinary people. You all should think carefully about what you want to learn and gain during your precious time at the academy."

    With that, Fore returned to his lesson.

    "¡­ Could those words be the cause?" I looked back. Strass and Eliza had difficult expressions.

    Beside the groaning pair, Ayle said angrily, "It''s definitely this. Fore-sensei, one of the academy''s top senior teachers, is practically telling students not to take your classes."

    Cote smiled ambiguously at the pouting Ayle. "However, Fore-sensei didn''t explicitly say not to attend. It''s all his advice based on his assumptions. He probably means no harm¡­"

    Eliza sighed and shook her head. "However, that¡¯s not something a senior teacher like Fore-sensei should say, especially since his words could significantly influence students who want to take his classes."

    Everyone fell silent at Eliza¡¯s words.

    As we discussed, Fore''s class was about to end. If we didn''t act, he would leave.

    Shaking my head lightly, I stood up and opened the classroom door.

    "Wait, Aoi-sensei¡­?!"

    I ignored Eliza''s shriek.

    Regardless of whether he realized it or not, Fore''s comments affected my classes. I needed to let him know that.

    I entered the classroom, and all eyes, including Fore''s, turned to me.

    The bell signaling the end of class rang.

    "Fore-sensei, may I have a word?"

    "¡­ Go ahead." Fore agreed without resistance.

    As the students began to chatter, I gestured toward the hallway. Fore followed me out.

    Fore glanced at Strass, Eliza, and Cote, then fixed his gaze on me. "¡­ I thought you were a smarter kid."

    Cote chuckled and let out a short sigh, while I raised an eyebrow.

    "¡­ Is attending my classes foolish?" I asked.

    Fore furrowed his brow slightly. "I wouldn''t say it''s foolish, but it''s a waste of time. Without intensive study, research, and training, you can''t rise to the top as a magician."

    "¡­ Fore-sensei, have you ever seen my classes?" I asked to make sure.

    Fore shook his head as if it were obvious. "No. But it''s easy to guess without attending the classes. The rumors alone speak of advanced magic and remarkable methods to shorten chants. Such magic is too early for students. As a teacher, I do not recognize someone who flaunts their skills without considering the learners."

    His words made me laugh. Fore looked puzzled, which amused me further.

    "Fore-sensei, I agree that your classes are easy to understand, even for senior section students, as you teach the basics of magic. However, you underestimate the talent and potential of students. I''m sure they can grasp more advanced magic."

    Fore scoffed and looked at me disdainfully. "It''s as I said. You don''t understand ordinary people''s feelings. Well, try it your way. Eventually, you''ll realize that expecting everyone to keep up will lead to frustration when progress is slow."

    He folded his arms and glared at me.

    "Judge me after seeing the results of my methods. It''s unpleasant to be judged without even being observed. Attend one of my classes first."

    Fore''s expression twisted with clear displeasure at my words. "¡­ You lack respect for your seniors. Is it because you''re a commoner?"

    "If you''re a noble, show more grace. Seeing you now, who would think you''re a noble? At best, you seem like nothing more than a small-time upstart¡­"

    "Wait! Wait, please! I-i-it''s my fault! So both of you, please stop!"

    Eliza hugged me while crying, so I closed my mouth for a moment.

    Fore, his interest waning, averted his gaze and resumed his usual expression. "¡­ If you insist, I''ll attend your next class. I''ll see firsthand what kind of lesson you conduct."

    With that, Fore turned his back on us.

    Eliza watched him walk away, then slumped to the ground in exhaustion. "Th-that was scary¡­"

    At Eliza¡¯s tearful muttering, Strass nodded lightly. "Senior teachers are second only to the principal here. No one dares to complain about them. It''s no wonder Fore-sensei got so emotional."

    Ayle raised her arm in anger. "But those were terrible things to say! Aoi-sensei''s classes are so interesting, and I learn a lot from them!"

    While we calmed the angry Ayle, I began thinking about the next class.

 Ch. 39 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Fores Surprise

    Her magical skills were undeniable.Anyone who heard the rumors could tell. Her wind and fire magic were top-notch, and even her water magic.

    I could use other types of magic too, but the only one I could confidently say I was good at was water magic.

    That was why I understood why Aoi Konominato was so arrogant. At such a young age, she was already at the top among magicians. Anyone in her position would think she was special and capable of anything.

    But that was a mistake.

    I had a similar past. Even though I¡¯m a noble, I was born into a viscount family with a small, fragile territory, and neither my father nor my mother were magicians.

    By chance, I had a talent for magic and could attend the academy, but my life was a struggle afterward.

    I studied, trained, and researched harder than anyone else to gain a deeper understanding of magic.

    Before I knew it, I had become the top student in the academy, and my path to becoming a teacher had been opened up. My efforts were not in vain. If anyone else put in the same effort, I¡¯m sure they could become a first-class magician. If I could achieve that, I would become the first senior teacher from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire.

    However, I wasted several years. Due to family circumstances, I was desperate to show results. But the more I rushed, the worse the results became.

    In the end, I angered the son of a duke of the Bushmills Empire and was nearly expelled from the academy.

    After ten years, I was able to calm down and become a teacher. If the content wasn¡¯t understandable to anyone, the students wouldn¡¯t get it.

    So I made sure even monkeys could understand and aimed for them to be able to use one or two advanced spells while at the academy. By following this method, I became a senior teacher, and my family was even promoted to an earl family.

    Aoi Konominato''s method wouldn¡¯t work like that.

    "Excuse me," I called out and opened the door.

    Upon entering the classroom, I was surprised by the number of people present.

    No, many of them weren¡¯t students. The students¡ªCote, Ayle, Liz, and Bell¡ªwere sitting together, with Shenley in the center of the front row. There was also Dean, and¡­ I was shocked to see Felter Cairn. Even Rox was here.

    But these seven were the only students. The others were Strass and Eliza¡­

    "Are you attending too, Speyside-sensei?"

    Speyside averted his eyes uncomfortably and pointed outside the window. "¡­The principal is also observing, so I thought I''d see how it goes¡­"

    Surprised by his words, I looked out the window and saw Principal Glenn quickly hiding.

    Ridiculous. The principal, as his title suggested, was the most skilled magician at the academy. And he was observing?

    What on earth was there to learn in this class?

    Puzzled, I took a seat in the back corner.

    Aoi glanced at me, then looked at the attendance list. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin the class."

    Aoi looked around at everyone and turned one palm upward. "Today''s class is lightning magic."

    After a brief pause, she continued speaking. "[Purple Thunder Orb, Riot]."

    Immediately, a pale purple glowing sphere about fifty centimeters in diameter appeared above Aoi''s palm. The sphere flickered with intermittent crackling sounds as everyone''s faces froze in astonishment.

    Of course, mine did too.

    Aoi grasped the orb with both hands and stretched it out horizontally. It was precisely like the lightning descended from the sky.

    Without thinking, I stood up and shouted, "That¡¯s impossible!"

    I couldn''t hold back. I had intended to stay silent until the class ended, but I couldn''t hold back. Perhaps it was due to fear, but I didn''t understand that at the time.

    Aoi made the lightning disappear like an illusion and said calmly, "Why do you say that?"

    I slammed the desk and shouted again, "Users of lightning magic are historically few! It''s said to be a secret magic passed down orally in select circles, but no one should be able to use it now!"

    "I don''t know about magic from the past, but this is my original magic, so I can teach it. In fact, my master has learned it."

    "That''s¡­ Impossible¡­"

    The words of a genius¡­

    No, it was more like the words of a monster.

    Many rebuttals came to my mind, but even I felt they were incoherent, so I didn¡¯t say a word.

    I sat back down weakly and leaned on the back of my chair.

    If you can teach it, then go ahead.

    That was what I thought.

    When I fell silent, Aoi looked around at everyone expressionlessly. "Then, let''s start with the mechanisms of clouds. Clouds are formed when water in the air rises into the sky and liquefies or crystallizes in the colder upper atmosphere. When the temperature is warm, more water rises from sources such as rivers and seas, making the clouds larger and thicker."

    Aoi cast water magic, transforming a ball of water in her hands into mist.

    The mist rose and gathered near the ceiling of the classroom.

    "This is a simulated cloud. Its density is low, so let''s thicken it. If you can do this today, that will be enough, so let''s do our best."

    She continued explaining, "Now, for the chant¡­ Well, let''s try it like this."

    It was as if she had just thought of the words for the chant.

    First, generating and fixing water. Second, heating. Third, rising. Fourth, circulation. Fifth, cooling.

    I adjusted the mana while chanting. Sure enough, I produced a smaller version of the spell Aoi used.

    When I actually cast the spell, I could feel the movements of my own mana. Although the chant didn''t include it, it seemed that the cooled water descended and then rose when heated again.

    "This is how clouds work. Those who can do it, increase the amount of water and continue the process."

    Following Aoi''s instructions, I tried it. It wasn¡¯t impossible, but it was quite difficult. Most people would likely fail at this.

    Looking around, I saw others struggling.

    "Hmm, this is difficult¡­"

    "Onii-sama, it''s all about imagination! Picture the cloud mechanism Aoi-sensei described clearly in your mind!"

    ¡°¡­ I-it''s surprisingly easy?"

    "Dean-kun, you''re good!" s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hah, I''ll be faster than you, Felter."

    ¡°¡­ Shut up and focus."

    "Wow¡­! Shenley-chan is amazing!"

    "Liz, focus."

    But despite the fuss, everyone managed to cast the spell.

    No, in fact, some were doing better than me¡­

    I looked at Strass and the others in astonishment. Even Eliza, whom I heard could only use earth magic, managed to create a small mass of water.

    "Eliza-sensei, please remember what I taught you before about how to create water and its properties."

    "Y-yes¡­!"

    "Stay calm, Eliza."

    "Hmm, interesting¡­ So this is a cloud."

    Only Eliza struggled because of her lack of aptitude for the magic. As far as I could see, everyone could cast the spell properly.

    Even Eliza, with the help of Strass and Aoi, eventually created a cloud.

    "What¡­ How are they doing it? We''re in the same class, learning the same new spell¡­"

    I looked up at my slowly growing cloud, then out the window.

    Outside, Principal Glenn, having created a downpour, was laughing ecstatically while drenched in rain.

 Ch. 40 - Interested in the Class?

    Surprisingly, Fore participated in the class obediently.Partway through, Principal Glenn was causing a ruckus outside, distracting everyone. But without any advice from me, he was able to enlarge the cloud according to my lesson.

    Since the principal was being excessively disruptive, I opened the window and scolded him. After seeing his slumped shoulders, I turned my attention back to the people in the classroom.

    Everyone seemed to be progressing fairly well, but would this be enough to satisfy Fore?

    No, it probably wouldn''t be sufficient.

    There were less than ten minutes left, so I decided to pack in a bit more content.

    "Now, let''s review today''s lesson. As I always say, to use magic, you must understand its mechanisms. Just like Eliza-sensei, who could previously only use earth magic, managed to learn other elemental magic. Understanding the principles allows you to learn all elemental magic except non-attribute magic. Although the time it takes to learn may vary, everyone has achieved this so far."

    When I said that, Fore''s eyes widened as he stared at me.

    As expected, even Fore hadn''t realized this.

    In that case, this information would be very useful for him.

    I smiled and looked at each attendee in turn. "Well then, let''s review the changes in the properties of water so that we can learn lightning magic in the next class."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "How was it?" I asked Fore after the class ended.

    Fore seemed hesitant and deliberated over his words while looking at me.

    "¡­ Am I unfit to be a teacher?" I asked.

    Fore frowned, looking displeased. "¡­ I don''t know yet. But for now, it was a good class. I''ll come again next time."

    With that, Fore turned his back and left.

    Eliza, who had come into the hallway, frowned at his back. "Fore-sensei is being stubborn. I''m sure he¡¯s secretly thinking Aoi-sensei is amazing!"

    "Is that so? I''d be happy if he acknowledged me¡­"

    "He does! That''s why he said he''d come next time. He''ll probably be the first to attend the next class!"

    "Couldn¡¯t that simply mean he wants to observe a bit longer?" I replied to Eliza.

    Strass, who came out next, nodded slightly and reassured me. "It''s okay. Fore-sensei might look difficult, but he¡¯s understanding once you talk to him. He probably already acknowledges you deep down."

    Well, since both of them said so, it should be fine. There was another class tomorrow, so I''d just wait and see how things went then.

    With that thought in mind, I started planning the content for tomorrow''s class.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Fore was sitting with perfect posture in the classroom.

    Everyone looked at him in surprise for a moment and then quietly took their seats.

    Since he was sitting so normally, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. Fore silently closed his eyes and waited for the class to begin. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    After checking attendance, I said, "Alright, let''s begin the class."

    At that moment, Fore opened his eyes wide.

    Feeling slightly intimidated by Fore''s intense gaze, I turned my palm up and created yesterday''s cloud. "First, let''s review yesterday''s lesson. Everyone, let''s create clouds. If anyone doesn''t understand, please let me know."

    Everyone started creating clouds. They all seemed much more adept at it than yesterday and made larger clouds.

    Even Eliza was able to create a decent-sized cloud.

    "As expected of Fiddiq Academy, everyone is very capable."

    Then I began to explain the mechanism of lightning. "Those who have created clouds with their own mana should have gotten a feel for it. Water evaporates due to temperature and rises up. When the temperature is high, the evaporated water rises with greater force. That¡¯s why summer clouds are thick and tall. Within those clouds, the cooled water descending from higher altitudes and the ascending water rub against each other."

    I demonstrated by moving numerous tiny ice particles up and down to make it easier to understand.

    As the number and speed of the particles increased, the static electricity became visibly noticeable.

    "When objects collide, a tiny electric shock called static electricity is generated. Understanding this mechanism and elevating it into a form of magic is what lightning magic is about."

    Everyone stopped maintaining their clouds and stared at me.

    "¡­ So, is lightning magic a derivative of water magic?"

    To Strass''s question, I shook my head. "Water magic alone can only create uncontrollable thunderclouds. And because it''s not created in a natural environment, it will disappear without the cycle and maintenance of mana."

    Strass fell into deep thought.

    Speyside asked, "But wouldn''t that mean using magic together with others? Interfering with magic constructed by others is extremely difficult, but let''s put that aside for now. Aoi-sensei, the other day, you demonstrated lightning magic alone. So there must be a way to use lightning magic single-handedly, right?"

    Hearing Speyside''s words, Fore raised his head.

    Receiving everyone''s gaze, I calmly shared my opinion on common sense. "First of all, I think the notion that people can only use one element of magic at a time is mistaken."

    Everyone started whispering.

    Rox stood up and asked, "¡­ That''s the dual-element simultaneous activation passed down in the royal family. No, each royal family across the land has such legends, but just like lightning magic, it''s considered a myth nowadays¡­"

    Rox''s face lit up with realization.

    Then Shenley continued where Rox left off. "S-so, does that mean¡­ lightning magic and thunder magic were lost because there were no magicians who could use dual-element simultaneous activation¡­?"

    Everyone waited for my response.

    However, even if you asked me, I didn''t know that much either. But at least in the last decade, my mentor, Owen Millers, had also mastered lightning magic.

    Dual-element simultaneous activation shouldn¡¯t require any special talent.

    I shared my speculation. "As far as I know, there are two magicians capable of using dual-element simultaneous activation. This applies to lightning magic as well. I speculate that it was lost because it was passed down selectively as a secret."

    Unusually excited, Cote stood up. "So, we might be able to¡­?"

    "Possibly," I replied and raised one finger. "I apologize for turning this into an experiment, but if everyone can master the basics of lightning magic, it will be proven."

    In the silent classroom, Fore, who had been quiet until now, raised his hand. "¡­ How long do you expect this curriculum to take?"

    "One week," I replied with a bit of leeway.

    I believed these outstanding students would be able to learn the basics in about three more classes.

    However, Fore made a stern face and seemed about to say something but quickly closed his mouth and shook his head slightly.

    And then he quietly conveyed his intention. "¡­ Understood. I''ll come again."

 Ch. 41 - Dual-Element Simultaneous Activation

    Once again, Fore was the first to wait in the classroom for the next lesson.The students and Eliza seemed to have gotten used to seeing Fore there and had no sense of discomfort. Everyone took their seats while discussing and chatting with those nearby.

    Hmm, I didn¡¯t see Principal Glenn. Was he absent today? I was under the impression he was aiming for perfect attendance¡­ Ah, there he was, outside the front window. The students noticed but seemed to be pretending not to see him.

    Well, in any case, everyone was here now.

    After calling everyone¡¯s name and confirming the attendees, I said, "Let''s start the lesson. Continuing from last time, I''ll teach you how to activate two elements simultaneously."

    With that, the lesson began.

    Previously, we had further developed the method of enlarging clouds, but there were two ways to proceed from here.

    First, continue to use water magic alone to create thunderclouds over time.

    Alternatively, accelerate the formation of thunderclouds by adding wind magic and use dual-element simultaneous activation.

    I had given them the basics, so with daily practice, they should be able to master the first method. However, the second method would be difficult without the necessary knowledge.

    I raised my chin and looked up at everyone. "First, let''s learn about electricity. Electricity is actually present in many substances. However, pure water, which is free of impurities, does not conduct electricity. The water produced by water magic is considered to be close to pure water."

    Was the explanation a bit too difficult? Everyone was silently looking at me.

    "But pure water has high solubility and absorbs substances dissolved in it. Therefore, even with water magic alone, it will eventually generate a thundercloud. However, the process is highly inefficient. To address this, we aim to solve the problem by using two or more elements simultaneously."

    I activated water and wind magic.

    "While water and earth magic can speed up the formation of thunderclouds, using water and wind magic is much easier. Let''s first learn the chant. If you understand the mechanism well and chant properly, you should be able to figure out how much mana to input into each verse."

    I raised the temperature of the water ball created by water magic and increased its circulation speed with wind magic. I surrounded it with wind like a tornado and compressed it towards the center.

    It formed a one-meter diameter sphere of water and wind.

    In no time, the sphere accumulated static electricity, even to the point where it emitted discharges to the outside.

    Although its force was terrifying, this was just the basics.

    "This is the gateway to lighting magic, the [Electric Ball]. Now, let''s give it a try."

    I wondered if Fore would be upset. Contrary to my expectations, everyone seemed eager. A bit surprised, I proceeded to teach the chant.

    "The chants consist of five verses: water generation, heating, wind generation, acceleration, and convergence. If we were to use the usual water and wind magic chants, the chant would exceed ten verses and likely cause a backlash. Therefore, this chant uses significantly different wording from typical chants. Make sure to understand each word''s meaning and chant carefully."

    Then I explained the meaning and effects of the chant.

    At first, they were surprised, but soon, questions started pouring in. Even Fore eventually said, "I see," and began chanting earnestly.

    Surprisingly, the first to successfully perform the spell was Dean, the youngest and most inconspicuous student.

    "Ah, Aoi-sensei! Look at this!" Dean was panicking while holding up the sphere that had started discharging outside. If he were calm, he would have reduced the supply of mana and scaled it down, but he couldn''t do it now.

    "Try converging your mana. Doing so will further enhance the power of the lightning spell."

    "Eh, is that it?!"

    I approached the shocked Dean and examined the slightly unstable sphere. "While the expansion is successful, the mana balance is off. You put too much effort into heating. At this stage, if you direct 80% of the power towards acceleration and convergence, it will grow on its own. If it goes out of control, I''ll handle it. Go ahead and give it a try."

    "Out-out of control¡­?! Are you sure it¡¯s safe?!"

    "Don''t worry."

    With my answer, Dean, half-crying, focused his mind on manipulating his mana.

    He quickly got the hang of it. Dean understood the mechanism of electricity quite well. That should make advancing to the next stage possible.

    As the discharge amount increased, the internal energy became considerable. The sphere flickered intensely, and as the energy expended, maintaining its size became difficult. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Sweating profusely, Dean struggled to control it but was clearly reaching his limit.

    "That''s enough." I used an earth spell on the near-exploding sphere. "[Lightning Rod]."

    A metal rod appeared, one end planted into the ground.

    With a crackling sound, the uncontrolled electricity was drawn into the rod and dissipated. The thundercloud created purely by mana vanished with it.

    After confirming its disappearance, Dean collapsed on the spot and muttered with a half-laugh, "W-whew¡­ That was nerve-wracking¡­"

    Then, realizing that he had attracted the attention of the entire class, he gasped.

    Shenley approached with a smile. "Amazing, Dean-kun! How did you do it so quickly?!"

    Dean blushed and shook his head vigorously. "Eh?! N-no, even if you say so¡­ W-w-well, um¡­ I just¡­ Instead of rotating it in a straight line, I changed the rotation direction in several places¡­ You know, like rubbing it together¡­"

    Watching the flustered Dean try to explain, Eliza murmured with wide eyes, "Even though Dean-kun''s strength is earth magic, he skipped grades just like Shenley-san¡­"

    At her words, Speyside furrowed his brows. "Are you implying something about my teaching of water magic¡­?"

    "You''re wrong! But I''m sorry!" Eliza hastily apologized to Speyside.

    Strass nodded slightly at their exchange. "That''s true. When learning truly new magic like today, it feels like students learn faster than us teachers, regardless of their strengths or weaknesses."

    His words resonated deeply.

    I agreed and speculated. "Probably because they''re not bound by preconceived notions of magic. To be honest, the basics of magic as taught feel rather cumbersome to me."

    Fore looked at me. "What do you mean by that? No, I understand. Your lessons are entirely different from ours. It''s not just because it''s new magic. Your approach to chants, understanding mechanisms, and imagining things are also different. They¡¯re clearly different from ours¡­ and the fact that you don¡¯t use chants much¡­"

    In response, I put a hand to my chin and tilted my head. "Rather than memorizing the chants of magic, I focused on deciphering the magical language used in chants. That might be the difference. Also, my use of magic without chanting is a result of my research on magic circles."

    "Magic circles?!"

    "Have you deciphered magic circles?"

    Eliza and Strass spoke, but Fore continued speaking without paying any attention.

    "That''s an extraordinary secret technique. I won''t ask you to teach it, but please show us once, the legendary chantless magic."

    I nodded lightly and wondered what to show.

    Well, perhaps demonstrating all the elements would be good.

    Thinking so, I began to speak.

 Ch. 42 - About Chantless Magic

    I created a fire spear, a water sphere, an earth wall, a small tornado, and a lightning bolt and finally cast a healing spell, all without chanting.There was also non-attribute magic, but few people used it, so I left it out, as it wouldn¡¯t be useful as a reference.

    However, this demonstration seemed to have a considerable impact, leaving everyone speechless and staring at me.

    "Aoi-sensei, just how far have you mastered magic? Could it be that you have reached the very truth of magic? The Abyss of Magic¡­" Fore said something strange, looking at me with sharp eyes.

    The classroom was enveloped in silence, so I had no choice but to answer. "It''s hard to say how far I''ve gone. But as a reference, I can perform all the advanced magic of every element without chanting. Additionally, I have created original spells for each element. However, I don''t think I''ve mastered magic, and I¡¯m still researching."

    The students began to murmur, but Fore ignored them and continued his questions. "What more is there to research? What are you aiming for? Even stronger magic?"

    He seemed exasperated.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "My master is researching teleportation magic that will allow people to arrive at a target location in an instant. So, I hope to assist with that."

    In truth, I was researching magic to return to my original world, but I hesitated to say that, so I mentioned Owen''s research instead.

    "¡­ Teleportation. I see. It¡¯s a fitting research for you. It might be a type of magic that only you can develop," Fore muttered softly while nodding to himself.

    At that moment, the bell signaling the end of class rang.

    "Well, that''s it for today. Until next time, everyone, please refrain from using the magic you learned today on your own. I¡¯m sure you understand why. There is a risk of it going out of control. Therefore, until I determine it¡¯s safe, using it outside of class is prohibited¡­ That includes you too, Principal Glenn."

    I glared out the window, and Principal Glenn, who was excited by the discharge of electricity, hurriedly nodded.

    Outside the window, he made an OK sign with his hand and smiled politely, but it seemed suspicious. Considering the mysterious localized heavy rainfall last night, it might be better to keep an eye on the principal.

    No, that would be disrespectful.

    After all, he was the principal of the world''s most prestigious magic academy. He should know better.

    With that thought in mind, I ended the day''s class.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, there was a buzz in the academy about a lightning strike even though there were no clouds, so I summoned the principal.

    However, seeing Principal Glenn bowing his head and looking at me with eyes like a wet, abandoned puppy, I couldn''t bring myself to scold him harshly.

    So I simply gave him a warning. "The next time you don''t follow my instructions, I won¡¯t teach you any new magic." s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh¡­" Glenn dropped to his knees, his whole body drooping.

    Was he feeling unwell?

    Well, I guess the principal couldn¡¯t escape aging either. I should be kind to him.

    "Don''t push yourself. I understand your curiosity, but it''s okay if you can''t attend my classes."

    "No, no way¡­! That''s too cruel! Please, don''t do that! It''s getting so interesting right now! If you stop me here, I won''t be able to sleep at night!"

    "Please don''t cling to me. Sexual harassment is unacceptable."

    "Wh-what?! I-I''m so sorry!" The principal hurriedly distanced himself and apologized.

    It couldn''t be helped. Saying anything more would seem like bullying.

    I sighed, relaxing my shoulders. "It''s okay now."

    "O-oh¡­! Thank you! Thank you, Aoi-kun!" He expressed his gratitude exaggeratedly and left.

    I prepared for the next class.

    With permission granted, I came alone to a field that resembled an arena adjacent to the plaza.

    Now, how should I design it? Perhaps it would be better to aim for automatic repair rather than maximum hardness.

    The size needed to be reasonably large, depending on the type of magic. Six meters high, five meters wide, and fifteen meters deep. This should cover all but the large-scale spells.

    "[Stone Barrier, Rock Wall]."

    I imbued mana, creating a single stone wall. It was six meters high, five meters wide, and one meter thick. For a normal wall, it was more than sufficient, but as a barrier against magic, it was weak.

    Then, while maintaining the barrier without depleting mana, I began to engrave a magic circle on the surface of the wall.

    Maintaining the spell while drawing the magic circle was extremely challenging. Although it was not as difficult as during activation, I had to constantly make fine adjustments to the mana flow to maintain the wall''s shape. If I failed in the adjustments, the corners might chip, or cracks might form.

    While continuously performing this almost subconsciously, I carved a flat magic circle in the center of the wall.

    It was a technique even Owen Millers found difficult.

    "Simplify, maintain hardness, and automatic repair¡­ Using the mana of those within the facility¡­ No, if a child accidentally enters, they might lose consciousness due to mana depletion."

    A moment of contemplation.

    If I prepared some materials infused with external mana, it would cease to function once the supply was cut off.

    Then, should I restrict access to who could use it?

    "Let''s make it so only those who can use advanced magic can enter."

    This way, only those with sufficient mana could enter.

    "Alright, it''s complete."

    Using the same procedure, I created walls on all sides. There was only one entrance. The door was a thick iron plate, making it difficult to open.

    The walls formed a rectangular building of white stone. It stood out a bit, but it would blend in soon enough.

    "Okay, let¡¯s test it in next week''s class and see what happens."

    Satisfied with my work, I nodded and returned to the dorm.

    When returning to the dorm, I encountered Eliza, who had the weekend off due to her class schedule.

    Eliza looked at me with a startled expression and ran over to me at an incredible speed. "A-Aoi-san! Where have you been all day?! I''ve been looking for you! Let''s go to my room¡­ No, to your room! I have something to say¡­"

    Being pushed by her, who had been lively since the moment we met, I tried to respond, but suddenly, a large figure appeared behind her.

    The figure grabbed Eliza''s head with one hand, making her freeze.

    "Pi!?"

    Glenora Nova Scotia suddenly appeared behind her. "You¡¯re too noisy, Eliza. Be quiet."

    "Y-y-y-yes!" Eliza trembled, stood rigidly, her back straight, then glanced at me and whispered, "L-let''s move. Quietly, quickly¡­"

    She bowed to Glenora, the dormitory director, who had silenced her, and then hurriedly guided me away.

    At that moment, Glenora narrowed her eyes. "If you run, I''ll kill you."

    "Eep." Eliza made a strange sound and took me with her.

    For some reason, instead of going to her room, Eliza came to my room and looked around the spacious room in high spirits. "As expected, the rooms of senior teachers are spacious! Someday, I¡¯d like to be one too!"

    With sparkling eyes, she admired the room, but then she quickly remembered something and turned to me. "T-that''s right! I have a request to make!"

    "Request?"

    Eliza knelt on one knee and clasped her hands together as if in prayer. She looked like a praying knight, but with her childlike appearance, it was quite adorable.

    "Please teach me about magic circles! Even a little, please teach me about magic circles, Master!"

    "¡­ Master?" I tilted my head in confusion. It was the first time I was called that.

 Ch. 43 - Apprentice Applicant and Qualified Teacher

    I asked Eliza to sit on the sofa across from me and prepared tea.A gentle, soft fragrance filled the room, instantly making it feel more welcoming.

    "Sorry, I don''t have any sweets."

    "Oh, no! Please don''t worry about it!" Eliza looked embarrassed as she took the teacup in her hands.

    So cute.

    Perhaps because it was hot, she flinched as soon as it touched her lips.

    So cute.

    "So, why do you want to become my apprentice?"

    Eliza straightened her posture and looked at me. "I may have mentioned this before, but I am researching magic circles."

    With this preface, Eliza began to explain her research. "In the Dwarven Kingdom, there are few who can become magicians. Aoi-sense, perhaps you could provide an equal opportunity for everyone to become a magician, but currently, there is no prospect for improvement. However, everyone has mana. So if we can revive magic circles, everyone in the Dwarven Kingdom might be able to use magic."

    "Indeed, with magic circles, you can activate magic by using your imagination and manipulating mana. But aren¡¯t there already tools that work to some extent when we infuse mana into magic stones?"

    "You''re referring to things like fire magic stones used to light fires, not ancient magical artifacts unearthed from ruins, right? Those are convenient tools for daily life, but they don''t have the versatility or applicability of magic. Besides, if magic research remains stagnant, it will lead to a disparity in national power. I want to enrich my homeland, the Grandsands, even more."

    Eliza spoke earnestly, her eyes filled with determination and devotion to her country.

    Her resolve and passion were too great to ignore.

    I smiled and nodded. "I understand. I will teach you about magic circles, albeit within my limited capacity. However, be prepared. It took me ten years to learn about magic circles. It won''t be easy."

    Eliza''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Yes!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "This is¡­"

    "I don''t remember there being such a building¡­"

    Strass and Speyside voiced their doubts as they looked at the structure.

    Shenley tilted her head in confusion. "Did Aoi-sensei build it?"

    Everyone turned to look at me.

    "Yes, yesterday."

    Silence reigned.

    It seemed they accepted the explanation. Relieved, I moved to the door.

    "Don''t just go ahead as if nothing happened!"

    "Aoi-san, did you build this in one night?!"

    Strass and Eliza exclaimed in surprise.

    I frowned. It was annoying how they treated me like a problem child. How rude.

    "I received permission from the principal."

    "That''s not what I''m talking about¡­"

    The two slumped their shoulders in resignation.

    Felter shrugged. "It''s just the usual."

    Rox nodded at Felter''s remark. "That¡¯s true. I''m getting used to it by now."

    Speyside sighed and explained, "I''m surprised because it¡¯s a different kind of technique this time. In ancient times, there were buildings constructed with magic, but now, the mainstream is to create blocks with stone magic, line them up, and solidify them with ash solvent. Even though it''s faster than non-magical construction, building such a structure in one day is still impossible."

    Fore shook his head. "This technique is fascinating, but we need to prioritize continuing our lesson from the other day. If we have time after class, you can ask any questions."

    I smiled at Fore''s words and decided to have them open the door in order. "Excuse me, everyone. Could you please take turns opening and closing the door?"

    Everyone exchanged glances, and Strass soon grasped the door handle.

    Immediately, the door handle emitted a faint light.

    "W-what is this¡­?"

    To Strass''s surprise, I nodded and answered, "This door can only be opened by someone with enough mana to use advanced magic. The mechanism is simple. When you grasp the handle, it measures the concentration of your mana. Once it detects a certain amount, it will release the lock."

    "¡­ Simple, you say? Well, it does sound simple just hearing that."

    "Well, for now, please come inside."

    I nudged Strass, who was twisting his head, forward to open the door. As soon as he entered, the walls glowed softly and absorbed his mana because he was the first to grasp the handle.

    The room was essentially a large, cubic box with ventilation and drainage holes.

    Despite the minimalistic design, the natural light and mana-powered lighting prevented it from feeling too dark.

    "There''s nothing here?" Ayle muttered.

    These words seemed to echo the thoughts of everyone looking around inside.

    I laughed. "This is a testing ground for offensive magic. It''s not equipped for large-scale, powerful magic like Dragon''s Breath, but it can handle typical advanced magic."

    With that, I cast a lightning magic spell. "[Lightning Flash, Rising]."

    A white orb appeared in front of my outstretched palm, which was facing the back of the building. Lines of electricity connected my five fingers to the orb, which rapidly grew to the size of a bowling ball.

    Then it shot out like a bullet, leaving a trail of pale blue electricity around it, and collided with the far wall.

    A deafening roar and the sound of the building''s wall exploding reverberated throughout the room. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone covered their ears, wincing at the sight before them.

    "There''s a hole in the wall," Rox muttered.

    Cote pointed at the hole, looking flustered. "Ah, um, does that mean even a strong wall can be penetrated by lightning magic¡­?"

    I shook my head at Cote''s assumption. "It''s just a wall about a meter thick. Physical destruction magic like ice or stone can penetrate it, but this building can¡¯t be destroyed by magic below the advanced level."

    Everyone seemed puzzled by my words.

    But as they watched the shattered rocks float up and fill the hole, they understood what I meant.

    "It''s¡­ repairing itself," Shenley said in awe.

    Eliza ran over to me excitedly. "Is this the power of magic circles? I''ve heard of buildings with such functions in the Bushmills Empire¡­"

    I calmed down the excited Eliza and addressed everyone. "Please calm down. We''ll talk about the building next time. For now, let''s focus on practicing lightning magic here."

    Practicing in this place, the academy wouldn¡¯t suffer any damage.

    "We will add directionality to the lightning spell you learned the other day. Once you memorize the chant and mana manipulation, you will be able to use the lightning spell properly. Let''s start practicing."

    With that, I began the lesson.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    By the end of the class, everyone had learned to use the lightning spell, albeit with varying degrees of power. After class, they exchanged satisfied looks and discussed their new spell.

    Shenley and Dean had approached me with questions.

    As I listened to them, Fore came over.

    Noticing that he had something to say, I asked the two to be quiet and turned to Fore.

    With a stern face, Fore looked down at me and said quietly, "¡­ It was a good lesson. It seems I was mistaken."

    I smiled at his words. "So, should I continue the lessons?"

    "Yes, please. And if possible, I''d like to participate as well."

    "Thank you."

    Fore nodded slightly and walked away.

    Thus, I was finally acknowledged by Fore Pern Roses, one of the senior teachers.

 Ch. 44 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Dispelling Rumors

    In his own class, Fore acknowledged Aoi''s qualifications as a teacher, stating that she possessed the knowledge and skills appropriate for a senior teacher."Everyone should take her class at least once."

    Fore''s statement surprised the senior section students, who were also surprised by Aoi''s abilities that had prompted such praise.

    This shocking rumor quickly overshadowed and washed away the initial negative rumors.

    As a result, Aoi was accepted and recognized by many, except for students with a high sense of nobility and those who were still wary of what other senior teachers thought.

    This marked the beginning of Aoi''s true life as a teacher.

    After hearing the rumor from Eliza, Aoi resolved to redouble her efforts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡¾Maple Leaf Holy Empire¡¿

    Originally, this country excelled in magical research, particularly in healing magic, to an unparalleled degree.

    However, since the establishment of Fiddiq Academy in the Verted Kingdom, most of the reputation had been taken away.

    The Six Great Nations funded the academy and granted it special autonomy, yet the special autonomous region of Winter Valley was located in the Verted Kingdom.

    While this did not decide everything, a country with many excellent magicians had a different level of influence.

    Even in the Central Council, it was becoming difficult for others to oppose the Verted Kingdom''s statements.

    Feeling a sense of crisis, each country, including the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, scrambled to establish magic academies that could rival Fiddiq Academy.

    However, no matter the method, they couldn¡¯t match Fiddiq Academy''s prestige.

    Even with court magicians employed as teachers, they couldn¡¯t overturn the image of being an academy for those who couldn''t get into Fiddiq Academy.

    While the Maple Leaf Holy Empire was frustrated by the lack of success, it received regular communication from Hiram, a student at Fiddiq Academy.

    According to him, the country''s proud senior teacher, Fore Pern Roses, had been defeated as a magician by a newly appointed female senior teacher.

    The empire had over twenty court magicians and more diverse magical organizations than other countries. However, other countries would likely focus solely on the fact that Fore had been defeated.

    "Hmph!" I nearly tore the letter in anger but restrained myself.

    Breathing heavily, I called for my guard. "Alabarta!"

    "Yes." A large, middle-aged man in white armor stepped forward.

    Without his helmet, his stern face was more imposing than any iron helm. He had animal ears resembling horns growing from his head.

    "This letter contains quite unpleasant news." I proceeded to tell him the contents.

    Alabarta frowned deeply. "Your Majesty, what do you think?"

    Unsure of what to do, Alabarta refrained from expressing his own thoughts, seeking my intentions instead.

    "Bring this magician named Aoi Konominato before me."

    Hearing the answer, Alabarta quietly bowed. "Understood! In that case, please grant me authority and companions to accompany me."

    "How many do you need?"

    "Ten royal guards. Additionally, considering the opponent, I request the court magician Crown Windsor."

    Hearing this name, I couldn''t help laughing.

    Indeed, that magic fanatic would follow orders regardless of what they were.

    "Very well. You will present yourself as my spokesperson. I will provide a letter."

    "Yes!" Alabarta replied in a loud voice and bowed deeply.

    Now, I shall see what kind of person this witch from Fiddiq Academy was.

    Alone in the room, I turned up the corners of my mouth and tore up the letter received from Hiram.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡¾Eliza¡¿

    "So, chants and magic circles are essentially the same thing¡­!"

    "Yes. However, being words, the nuances change. Expressing those nuances with magic circles is quite challenging. The same goes for the reverse."

    "Oh, ohhh!"

    One after another, clues flowed into me for research that had been stalled for many years.

    The research on magic circles, which had been done by groping in the dark until now, became illuminated by numerous lights.

    As I excitedly asked questions, Strass frowned and clinked his cup against mine.

    The clinking sound drew our attention.

    "You''re too noisy. Save the research questions for later."

    Strass grumpily bit into a skewer of meat and sipped fruit wine.

    The sweet and spicy taste of the meat filled his mouth, and the savory aroma made him pause. "This meat is delicious."

    "The ingredients are good. The seasoning is nice, but the sweetness of the meat is quite something."

    As we conversed, a slender figure approached from the back of the restaurant.

    It was Speyside, a teacher with lustrous blue hair at the academy.

    "It''s you again." He sighed deeply. "Come with me. I''ll show you to a private room."

    "Eh?"

    His sudden words made all three of us freeze. When we looked up at Speyside, he returned our gaze with a mysterious smile.

    "Fore Pern Roses is here too, so it''s perfect."

    He said something unbelievable.

    If we sat with Fore, he would undoubtedly bombard Aoi with questions more than I did.

    "We can''t! Today, we planned to forget about work and deepen the friendship between the three of us¡­"

    Seeing me about to refuse, Strass spoke up unexpectedly. "Which mouth said¡­ Mmph¡ª"

    I stuffed a skewer of meat into Strass''s mouth before he could say something unnecessary. He silently ate the meat, glaring at me, but it wasn''t very intimidating.

    Seeing this, Speyside snorted. "Aoi-sensei, it will be more beneficial to dine with Fore-sensei and me than with these two¡­"

    "I decline. Today, I have an appointment with these two." Aoi interrupted Speyside and clearly declined.

    "¡­ I see. Then, please join us next time. Excuse me." Speyside, Slightly regretful, turned around.

    But before leaving, he left a parting remark. "This is a public place. Please keep quiet."

    The three of us obediently bowed our heads.

    "Sorry."

    Hearing our apology, Speyside raised one hand and waved slightly before leaving.

    His attitude and mannerisms carried gentleness we had never seen before. We laughed and toasted each other again.

    Since Aoi''s arrival, it felt like things had changed dramatically at the academy.

    Although It had only been a short time, many things seemed to be moving in a positive direction.

    And it was still just the beginning. S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    We laughed together and talked about classes, students, magic¡­ and Aoi''s absurdity.

    "I''m very offended," Aoi said with a wry smile, but neither I nor Strass gave in.

    As we enjoyed our meal, an annoyed Speyside appeared again, and we were scolded once again.

 Ch. 45 - The Students Play Expanded

    The number of students did not increase as much as expected.In the next class, only two more students attended. In the class after that, only one more. In total, just these three new students joined the classes.

    "Why is that?"

    Hearing my question, Eliza shook her head so vigorously that it made a sound. "I-I don''t know! It seems the number of students is decreasing in all classes lately!"

    Strass nodded after finishing chewing the bread in his mouth. "That''s true. My class also has fewer students than usual."

    Eliza turned to Strass, who agreed. "I thought so! Look, it''s the same for everyone! In fact, it''s amazing that the number of students increased under these circumstances!"

    "Is that so?" Hmm¡­ I felt like I was swayed. Well, whatever. "But why are the number of students decreasing?"

    Both of them crossed their arms and tilted their heads.

    "I don''t know."

    "I wonder why?"

    A deep sigh came from my left.

    I turned my head and saw Speyside walking towards us. He was quite a striking figure. Strangely, I had the impression that everyone in the dining hall was looking at me as well.

    Speyside let out another sigh, distorting his handsome face. "I wish you would show more interest in the students'' behaviors. As teachers, we shouldn''t only think about magic."

    It was a sarcastic remark.

    Eliza bared her teeth and glared at him, but I ignored it and asked him, "Do you have any information?"

    Speyside shrugged slightly. "For now, I''ve heard that some groups are hanging out in the city. Also, it seems Rox-kun is investigating on his own. However, he didn''t tell me anything directly."

    "I''ll find Rox-kun. Let''s get some information from him." I decided and stood up.

    "Wait, wait, wait."

    "W-wait!"

    The two stood up and protested.

    "It''s not certain that he''s the mastermind."

    "That¡¯s right! It might be a false accusation!"

    I frowned at their excessive reactions. "¡­ I guess I put it poorly, but I don''t intend to treat Rox-kun as a suspect."

    I narrowed my eyes at them, and they quickly looked away with such force that they made a loud noise. How unsatisfactory.

    "¡­ Well, that''s fine. For now, I''ll track down Rox-kun''s."

    With that, I began my search.

    Since Strass and Eliza both had classes after lunch, I was the only one free to move. They both told me not to overdo it, but I didn''t reply.

    There were few people walking in the hallways.

    Occasionally, students and teachers passing by took a step to the side and bowed when they saw me.

    Although I felt something was amiss, I returned their greetings.

    Among them, there was one person who didn''t keep his distance. Instead, he widened his eyes in excitement upon seeing me and came running over.

    "Y-you! No, Aoi-dono! I need to talk to you!"

    The man who suddenly appeared, Balvenie, knelt down in front of me, pleading in a half-prostate position.

    "What is it all of a sudden?"

    Balvenie quickly looked around, took my hand, and pointed down the hallway. "I-I can''t say it here! Sorry, but please come with me!"

    This was what it meant by acting without question.

    Before I could respond, Balvenie dragged me to the courtyard.

    After confirming there was no one around, Balvenie grabbed my shoulders with both hands and brought his face close to mine.

    Something was about to be taken from me.

    Thinking that, I reflexively bent my elbow sharply and swung my palm upward, making an uppercut-like palm strike.

    "Guha."

    Balvenie let out a strange sound as his neck tilted thirty degrees. He lost his balance and fell to the ground.

    Looking down at him, I said, "It was an unexpected ambush. However, you''re still naive if you think I can''t fight in close quarters¡­"

    "Wh-what are you talking about?! I didn''t ambush you! I swear!" Balvenie tried to explain with blood trickling from his mouth.

    I looked at him suspiciously, but seeing his desperate state, I lowered my guard a bit. "¡­ I apologize for hitting you due to a misunderstanding. So, what can I do for you?"

    Balvenie had a sudden realization and knelt down again. "¡­ Aoi-dono, I heard that you teach weather manipulation magic. I wanted to confirm¡­"

    "Yes. Everyone can create temporary rain clouds now."

    "Wh-what¡­?!" Balvenie¡¯s eyes widened so much they looked like they would fall out, and his mouth opened and closed like a fish.

    His pupils seemed slightly dilated. Was he okay?

    As I watched the flustered Balvenie, I recalled our previous encounter.

    Come to think of it, we talked about something similar back then.

    If I recall correctly, Balvenie was researching rain magic¡­

    "¡­ I''m sorry. I''m in a bit of a hurry. Let''s talk again next time," I hastily said and turned to leave.

    Balvenie seemed to want to say something, but I didn''t have the courage to look back.

    Perhaps I had unintentionally interfered with Balvenie''s research.

    If rain magic became widespread, his achievements would be remarkable. Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t have researched it for years.

    In that case, he must resent me greatly.

    "¡­ What should I do? Maybe I should bring some kind of apology gift later¡­ perhaps dragon scales or skin," I muttered.

    Then I slapped my own cheek. Trying to resolve things with money or gifts would be inappropriate for a teacher.

    I had to apologize sincerely.

    But right now, I wasn¡¯t ready for that.

    As I walked down the hallway while thinking, I encountered a group of five, a male student leading four female students, walking towards me while laughing joyfully.

    The male student in the center noticed me. It was Hiram.

    "Oh, Aoi-sensei! It''s been a while! How have you been?"

    "Oh, yes, I''m fine. Thank you."

    "Really? You look a bit tired. It''s a shame for such a beautiful person not to smile. I''m happy to give you some advice if you need to talk."

    He responded with a light-hearted attitude. But this was Hiram¡¯s usual demeanor.

    Although he was the third prince of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, was it really okay for him to act like that?

    I had a lot of thoughts about this, but for now, I decided to ask my question first so as not to disrupt the pace. "I need to ask you something."

    Hiram smiled happily. "What is it?"

    "Recently, some students have been acting strange, and I¡¯m curious about Rox-kun''s actions."

    Hiram narrowed his eyes for a moment and then smiled again. "You¡¯re asking me? Well, I don¡¯t want to lie to you, Aoi-sensei. If I say anything, it might put Rox-kun in a difficult position. You should ask him directly. I think Cote-kun knows a lot too, but he probably can¡¯t say anything for the same reason."

    "¡­ Rox-kun''s¡­ position?"

    I repeated some of the words, but Hiram only shrugged with a wry smile.

    Reluctantly, I continued my search for Rox.

    S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 46 - Situation

    Feeling a sense of dread, I walked around quickly, searching for Rox.However, I couldn''t find him. I thought he might be attending class, but when I asked Strass, it seemed he wasn''t at the academy at all.

    So, where could he be?

    I thought for a moment and suspected he was somewhere in the academy city, so I immediately headed towards the city.

    However, I had no clues for my search.

    As a result, I wandered through the city endlessly and ended up returning without finding Rox.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    The next day, after confirming that Rox was still absent from the academy, I immediately prepared to head into the city again.

    However, someone called out to me.

    "Oh, Aoi-sensei! Are you going to look for Rox-senpai?"

    It was Shenley, who appeared from behind a corner.

    I nodded and looked at the city. "Yes, it seems he is in the city, so I''m going to search for him."

    I turned my gaze to Shenley, a fellow student. "By the way, Shenley-san, have you heard anything about where Rox-kun might be? It seems he¡¯s been going out to the city often recently."

    Shenley nodded with a serious expression. "¡­ Yes. It seems Rox-senpai is in the northern part of the city, in the North Market. There are even rumors he''s running a shady business there¡­"

    "North Market?" I tilted my head at the unfamiliar term.

    Shenley added an explanation. "Since there are many merchants in the south, there is a street in the north called the North Market where peddlers and non-merchants set up stalls. It''s a bit unsafe, but some boys go there for a thrill¡­"

    Well, perhaps she felt guilty for what might seem like tattling. But if a student was straying off the right path or engaging in dangerous activities, it was a teacher¡¯s duty to intervene.

    "Thank you. It¡¯s dangerous, so you should stay at the academy," I said and immediately left the academy.

    Shenley looked like she wanted to say something but just saw me off silently.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    I hadn''t been to the northern part of the academy city much, but it seemed quite different from the south. The south, with its bright atmosphere and sophisticated shops, contrasted sharply with the north''s rougher vibe. However, it wasn''t a dark alleyway but more like a bustling flea market or farmer¡¯s market.

    To someone like me, who enjoyed places like Chinatown, it appeared quite an interesting scene.

    However, the shopkeepers at the stalls didn''t look like ordinary people.

    Come to think of it, I had heard that there were underground casinos in this city. It made sense with a townscape like this.

    I decided to try entering a back alley.

    From between the stalls, I could see a narrow alleyway. Unlike the bustling main street, it was dim and deserted.

    The narrow alley stretched straight into the distance, giving an eerie impression.

    If there were a casino in this back alley, there had to be someone keeping watch. Walking around should lead me to it.

    I stepped into the back alley.

    Just like the various smells mingling on the main street, the back alley also seemed to have a mix of numerous scents. However, the crucial difference was that the back alley¡¯s smell was damp and had a higher degree of unpleasantness.

    Additionally, the ground was partly cobblestone, with some sections missing and strange depressions that had puddles of murky water, lacking cleanliness.

    Even so, I endured and continued, but as the amount of garbage littering the sides of the path increased, I reached my limit.

    "¡­ [Fly]." I activated a flying spell and floated like a balloon with its string cut, soon rising higher than the rooftops.

    Whether surprisingly or predictably, the back alleys were quite extensive. I needed to narrow down my search. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Scanning the surroundings, I noticed a few large three-story buildings here and there.

    Why would they need such large buildings if they didn¡¯t face the main street? It was unlikely they would have a large family, so these buildings seemed more suspicious.

    Continuing to search from the rooftops, I noticed a gathering of people.

    I landed quietly on a roof and listened in. It was slightly chilly today because I didn''t wear thick clothes, but I had to endure silently.

    Amidst the sounds of the wind and the main street''s noise, I could barely make out voices from the alley.

    It seemed that multiple individuals were arguing. All the voices were male.

    "¡­ You bastard, do you understand that if you lie to me, I could have you executed for insulting the royal family?"

    "N-no, That''s not what I meant¡­ I''d hate it if I was accused of doing something when I wasn¡¯t lying¡­"

    "Oh? Do you have a problem with me? Do you know who I am? Say it."

    A raspy voice responded dismissively to a haughty voice, which sounded familiar.

    I descended silently from the sky, startling the gathered individuals who froze at my sudden appearance. Glaring at them, I approached the person I was looking for. "¡­ Rox-kun?"

    "A-A-Aoi-sensei¡­?! W-why are you here¡­?" Rox took several steps back, sweat streaming down his forehead, looking visibly flustered.

    I stepped closer and looked up at him. "I was looking for you, Rox-kun."

    My deep voice conveyed my anger.

    But Rox looked at me with moist eyes and frowned. "¡­ You were looking for me? Aoi, you were¡­?"

    I was about to say ''What''s wrong'' to him, but I swallowed my words.

    "You shouldn''t be doing such things," I warned him sternly.

    Rox looked shocked and averted his gaze. "Th-that''s¡­ you''re telling me not to do anything dangerous, but still, having Aoi-sensei, a woman who does dangerous things, tell me is¡­"

    He seemed to start struggling internally.

    Why would I have to do anything dangerous? Did he think I would partake in bullying?

    I sighed and narrowed my eyes. "I can''t believe you''re still using your royal authority to bully the weak¡­"

    Under my cold stare, Rox widened his eyes in surprise. "B-Bullying?! N-no, that''s not it! I''m doing what a royal should do!"

    "As a royal, you were intimidating ordinary people?"

    "That''s not it! This man is involved with the illegal casino! I''m investigating because there are students at the academy who got addicted to gambling and ended up heavily in debt¡­" Rox desperately pleaded his innocence.

    Although Fiddiq Academy was funded by the Six Great Nations, it was territorially under the jurisdiction of the Verted Kingdom. The fact that a royal of Verted was investigating crimes within their territory made sense.

    However, why wasn''t he doing it more publicly? Looking around, there were only two men with swords on his side. Whether they were magicians was unclear, but their stance and wary eyes indicated considerable combat experience.

    Thinking it through, I understood Rox''s situation.

    Many royals and nobles from various countries attended or taught at the magic academy.

    If it became known that a large illegal casino operated within the academy city and students were getting heavily in debt, it would tarnish the Verted royal family''s reputation.

    Hence, Rox was acting covertly to keep things quiet.

    He must have been acting discreetly, hoping that the rumors would remain vague and not escalate.

    "¡­ I see. In that case, I''ll assist you," I said with a nod.

    Rox blinked and looked at me.

 Ch. 47 - Casino?

    The illegal casino was operated by a yakuza-like organization called the Nevis family.There were several illegal groups, such as thieves, unlicensed doctors, slave traders, and violent organizations known as extortionists. Among these, the Nevis family stood out as a dominant force.

    The academy city, where goods, wealth, and people from various countries flowed in, was filled with those who sought ways to make money, regardless of morality.

    It was no surprise that some would target the students of the academy.

    The Nevis family was one of them. They took in merchants expelled from commercial guilds and engaged in various businesses. Their most profitable business was the casino.

    This casino''s customers were usually nobles and merchants with whom they had connections. But in their pursuit of greater profits, they sought ways to increase the number of customers.

    As a result, they turned their attention to the students of the academy, many of whom come from royal and noble descent.

    When Rox interrogated the man he suspected, the man revealed this information.

    "Thank you for your cooperation."

    The man, who looked around forty years old, trembled and nodded repeatedly.

    Rox''s face twitched with a dry laugh as he muttered, "¡­ Well, anyone would be scared if a rock was crushed in front of them¡­ and then having their head grabbed with that hand¡­"

    He shivered and shrank back.

    His attitude was puzzling, but the outline of the incident became clear.

    "Most of the kids drowning in debt don''t know what to do, and they¡¯ll do anything if you sweet-talk them. Sometimes a fool thinks he can destroy the casino with his power, but nobles, with their pride, wouldn¡¯t do something like that." The man laughed, seemingly resigned.

    I see. Indeed, considering the disgrace it would bring to their family name, ordinary nobles would hesitate, especially high-ranking nobles.

    As I pondered this, Rox grabbed the man''s neck and said in a deep voice, "¡­ Are you underestimating nobles, scum? For the sake of their pride, they would cut off the heads of criminals like you."

    The man snorted, his voice tinged with anger, his eyes bloodshot. "If I''m caught, it''s the death penalty anyway. Since I know I''m going to die, what¡¯s there to fear? Let me tell you this clearly, prince. The royalty and nobles look down on us commoners. Most of them think it''s normal, but we are sick of being treated like that."

    The man''s words, spat out with disdain, made Rox''s eyes narrow. Still holding the man''s neck, he shoved him against the wall with force. "Don''t mock us!"

    The man widened his eyes in fear. Rox, despite his anger, managed to restrain himself, letting him go and glaring at him.

    "I do not intend to harm you just because you are a commoner, nor do I look down on you. But criminals will be punished regardless of their status. Understand that."

    Rox''s awkward reply was passable. He was clearly different from the Rox of the past.

    I nodded lightly and looked at Rox from the side. "Please step back."

    Rox obediently followed my instructions.

    The man turned to me. "¡­ Wh-what? Royalty¡­ No, could it be that you are also royalty?"

    I smiled faintly at the confused man. "You are also trapped by the common perceptions of status. I am a commoner. However, in terms of titles, Rox-kun is a student, and I am a teacher."

    The man''s eyes widened in shock. His mouth moved but was unable to speak.

    "¡­ Now, you will lead us to the casino. Just so you know, you can¡¯t escape from me, okay?"

    Though I kindly requested his cooperation, the man turned paler, gulped hard, and nodded repeatedly.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    "It''s me. I''ve brought guests."

    A moment after the man spoke, the door opened.

    Light seeped through the door, making us squint in the dim alley.

    The man entered through the door first. I turned to confirm everyone''s intentions. Rox seemed ready to charge in, and the two men who appeared to be guards nodded at me.

    I realized that these two were not students. Perhaps they were Rox''s guards.

    No, that could wait.

    "You two, focus on protecting Rox-kun."

    The two nodded again. Smiling, I turned toward the open door.

    Entering the building, we were greeted by a dazzling light.

    The scent of wood, iron, and cloth mixed with a sweet aroma wafted into my nose. It didn''t feel like a casino as I imagined. Come to think of it, it wasn''t making much noise either.

    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I looked around. The place resembled a large general store.

    The exterior was stone, but the interior floors and walls were wooden planks, with neatly arranged wooden shelves. Brightly colored fabrics hung from the walls and ceiling, creating a lively atmosphere.

    There were a wide variety of products on display, including lamps, dishes, and jars, some of which seemed to be sweet treats.

    "Welcome! This is the William Trading Company! We offer a wide variety of items, from daily necessities to rare sweets made with sugar!" A robed merchant appeared with a gentle smile. He looked around thirty years old, with an insincere smile and outstretched arms.

    "¡­ A trading company? Wait a minute, this place is¡­?! Hey, where did that guy go?!" Rox finally realized the man had disappeared. The guards looked around.

    "He ran straight to the back of the store a while ago," I answered.

    Rox quickly looked toward the back of the store. "Damn! That''s our valuable source of information! We must chase him immediately!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The three tried to rush in, but the merchant stopped them.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. Beyond that corridor is the warehouse and employees'' restroom. If you need any information about the products, I can assist you."

    "Shut up! We don''t need you! We''re searching the back!" Rox shouted.

    But the merchant, with a troubled smile, still did not budge. Even if he didn''t recognize Rox, he should know by his demeanor that he was dealing with nobility. However, the merchant refused to move.

    At that moment, the sound of wood colliding echoed from somewhere.

    Upon hearing the sound, the merchant raised an eyebrow and stepped aside. "¡­ Very well. If you insist, I will guide you. I have no desire to oppose nobles."

    The merchant''s words confused Rox, but he still nodded.

    "A-alright. Then lead the way. Don''t hide anything," Rox warned sternly, but it was clear he was playing into the merchant''s hands.

    "Understood." The merchant bowed deeply but probably stuck his tongue out while doing so.

    "This way, please." The merchant walked ahead, leading us to the back of the store.

    The shelves were arranged to hide the passage, but a single door was visible on the side.

    The merchant opened the door casually and looked back at us. "The employees'' restroom is on the right. The warehouse is on the left."

    He stepped aside to show the interior.

    In front of us was a narrow corridor with two closed doors.

    S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 48 - The Boss of the Nevis Family

    As soon as we entered the corridor, Rox opened the door on the left.However, once inside, the room only contained old shelves and wooden boxes, a far cry from resembling a glamorous casino.

    The items on the shelves seemed to be stocked products.

    "Tch, the other side then!" Rox quickly turned around, went back into the corridor, and opened the door on the opposite side.

    "Whoa, who the hell are you?!" A gruff man''s voice sounded.

    I peeked from behind Rox and saw dozens of large men lounging around. Drinks and food cluttered the table, surrounded by a variety of chairs, from long benches to single seats, each occupied.

    A man standing near the entrance seemed startled by Rox and stepped back, turning to look at us with a surprised expression.

    As Rox looked around the dimly lit room, the men gave him looks of obvious displeasure.

    "Who are you?"

    "What do you want?"

    The men all stood up at once, directing hostile stares at Rox, who hesitated under their intimidating presence.

    Pushing Rox and the two guards aside, I stepped forward to confirm. "This is the Nevis family, correct?"

    "Huh?"

    "What? What''s this about the Nevis family?"

    They laughed mockingly.

    "You''ve got mean eyes but a pretty face, girl. Want to work here? We''ll pay you well. All you have to do is take off your clothes. It''s an easy job even an idiot can do."

    "Hahahaha!"

    One of them made a vulgar joke, and the others burst into laughter, creating a nasty atmosphere.

    Ignoring them, I scanned the surroundings. The walls were a mix of stone and wood, with an intricate design. Though the room was dim, many lights on the walls and ceiling were unlit.

    The arrangement of the chairs was overly haphazard. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Feeling something strange, I carefully examined the room.

    Rox stepped forward, his face red with anger. "Bastard, how rude of you! We are elite magicians! Beg for your lives and put your heads to the ground if you don''t want to be burned alive!"

    The enraged Rox threatened them in a way befitting of a noble, making it unclear who the real villain was.

    The men''s expressions turned menacing, and the tension in the room became palpable.

    I silently punched the back of Rox''s head.

    "Ugh¡­" Rox cried out dramatically and fell to his knees, prompting the two guards to rush to support him.

    "I apologize for his rudeness. That said, the man earlier admitted that this is indeed the Nevis family''s hideout. Please answer our questions honestly."

    The men looked bewildered for a moment, then burst out laughing.

    "Even this girl?!"

    "That guy earlier? He left through that door!"

    Laughing, the men pointed to the wall behind them.

    The three men standing by the wall moved, revealing a black metal door. It appeared to be a back door.

    "What?! He deceived us¡­!" one of the guards muttered in frustration.

    "No, don''t worry. That man is still here." I pointed to the back of the room.

    The men instantly turned hostile again and glared at me.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¾The Fleeing Man¡¿

    Who is that woman?

    The first impression I had of this woman was although she looked younger than the red-haired brat claiming to be royalty, she clearly held a higher position than him. If he were truly royalty, then he might be the second or younger son of the second or third queen, making the woman the official queen''s eldest daughter or something.

    However, Rox had red hair, while she had rare black hair.

    Who were these two?

    My confusion was short-lived as she crushed a rock with her bare hand and grabbed my head with the same hand. I understood. This woman was a demon or something.

    Despite my frantic efforts to shake free, her grip didn''t budge. Seeing her smile filled me with the greatest fear I''d ever known.

    Before I realized it, I revealed our current hideout''s location. Normally, I''d lead intruders to fake warehouses or shops, but the terror she induced made me forget such obvious precautions.

    Still, even if they entered the building, they wouldn''t reach the casino.

    The false back door led to a fake merchant company''s store. They''d only be confused if they forced their way in.

    During this time, I''d report to the second-floor casino. Then we''d escape with the customers through another back door. There were three exits in this building. The most suspicious one was the regular underground casino entrance, but the escape route was separate.

    I quickly signaled my accomplice posing as a merchant with my eyes and quietly ran to the back of the store.

    When I opened the door on the right side of the corridor, everyone inside saw my panicked expression and frowned.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    "Is it the knights?"

    I waved a hand dismissively and headed further in.

    "Scatter! Trouble''s coming! The casino''s closed for today!"

    Everyone moved swiftly, talking as they went.

    "What''s with him?"

    "Sales were good today."

    "Hey, take that."

    Despite the commotion I caused, they rearranged the room''s appearance with practiced movements.

    "I''m going to report to the boss." I quickly moved a shelf aside and stood before a staircase. The steps, walls, and floor were all painted black, blending into the surroundings.

    I ascended the stairs that were barely wide enough for two people side by side and knocked on the door at the top. Three times, then twice, then three more times. The door opened immediately.

    "What''s up?"

    My companion opened the door halfway with a puzzled expression on his face, so I told him the situation as calmly as possible.

    "Royalty, guards, and a demon-like woman are here! We need to escape!"

    My companion looked at me skeptical but let me in. "That''s for the boss to decide. Just tell her directly."

    "Got it. Is she in the back?"

    "Yeah."

    I hurried to the back.

    There were card tables and roulette tables, surrounded by well-dressed individuals eagerly gambling away their money.

    It was strange how dimming the whole room and lighting up the tables drew people to them like moths to a flame.

    Around the room and against the walls, people with various expressions, from joy to sorrow, avoided the lights but kept their eyes glued to the tables.

    Most of them were beyond saving, already addicted to gambling. The same went for those with debts that they could no longer do anything about.

    Standing at one of the tables were three boys in academy uniforms, playing with bloodshot eyes and sweat running down their faces.

    As expected, noble children were an easy source of money.

    Nobles with many ties had no one to consult with. Once they were drowning in debt, they became anxious and were deceived by sweet words.

    I couldn''t quit such an easy job.

    I silently moved through the room and stood before the door leading to the back.

    "Boss, excuse me," I called out and opened the door without waiting for a response.

    The moment I stepped inside, thick smoke and a glass cup full of liquid flew at me before shattering against the doorframe.

    I bowed deeply. "Sorry for the sudden intrusion, but it''s urgent! Downstairs¡­!"

    "Shut up, you bastard¡­ Opening the door before I respond, huh? Want me to re-educate you from scratch?"

    Her voice dripped with anger, making me shiver, but I had to report the situation. "Sorry! But it¡¯s a real emergency! Please listen!"

    I kneeled on the spot, looking at the soft in the back of the room.

    In the dimly lit room, a large woman was sitting deeply on a red sofa, her eyes glinting ominously.

 Ch. 49 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Unexpected

    ¡¾Ruffians¡¿Wielding swords and daggers, over twenty ruffians rushed at just four people.

    A magician wouldn¡¯t have time to chant, and even a knight wouldn''t be able to cut down ten men.

    They were a group of former adventurers, soldiers, and thieves after all. With so many of them, they couldn''t possibly lose to mere nobodies.

    Yet an impossible sight was happening right before their eyes.

    Two knights each took on an opponent. The brat claiming to be royalty stood by the wall, reading his staff to chant a spell.

    So, what about the remaining ruffians?

    "Guh!"

    "Nngh!"

    "Eek!"

    From the moment five men were blown away, everyone realized something was terribly wrong.

    When the tenth man was punched in the stomach and sent tumbling into the wall, the unease turned into fear.

    "Weapons are dangerous, you know," the woman said as if she were gently reprimanding a breach of table manners and broke the sword she had grabbed bare-handed.

    That alone was unusual, but the manner in which she did it was beyond belief.

    Three swords had been swung at her. She had dodged one, deflected another with one hand, grabbed the unsheathed blade of the third with her other hand, and crushed it.

    The sword broke in half, and the tip fell to the floor.

    For some reason, everyone''s eyes were drawn to the falling blade.

    A silence fell over the room as if sound itself had vanished. Everyone held their breath as they looked at the woman, and the sound of someone gulping echoed.

    In the silence, the woman swung her arm, knocking out three men.

    Grown men lay sprawled on the floor.

    "¡­ D-Demon King¡­"

    For some reason, the knight accompanying the woman muttered with a pale face.

    The woman gave him a sharp glance, and he turned away so quickly it was audible.

    The woman sighed and turned toward us. "I''m done holding back. If you resist any further, I will use magic to fight."

    As she held out her palm at us, we couldn''t help blurting out.

    "Holding back¡­?"

    "Fight back? More like crush us¡­"

    "Magic? That''s a lie, right? Aren''t you a hero-level martial artist¡­?"

    Perhaps hearing our whispers, the woman furrowed her brow and narrowed her eyes. "Time''s up. [Ice Twin Blades, Assassin''s Edge]."

    Four huge curved ice swords appeared around her. Seeing the cold air rising like smoke from the blades made us shiver from the core.

    "W-Wait!"

    "We surrender! We won''t resist anymore!"

    "P-please, spare us!"

    Everyone who could still move screamed, kneeled down, and pressed their heads to the floor.

    It was no good. This woman was a monster. We only had two choices: surrender quietly or resist and be killed. Instinct told us escape was impossible.

    Boss, please don''t provoke her.

    Praying silently, we prostrated on the spot.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¾Female Boss¡¿

    After listening to my subordinate¡¯s report, I sighed and stood up.

    I kicked over the small table beside me, breaking it.

    I sneered. "It''s not like the knights have stormed in. Don''t panic and let the customers escape. They won''t even make it to the second floor anyway."

    But my subordinate looked hesitant and retorted, "No, this time isn''t just any knights or guards. Especially that terrifying woman¡ª"

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" I reflexively yelled and kicked my subordinate''s head.

    Looking down at my fallen subordinate bleeding from the mouth, my anger subsided a bit.

    "Tch, I don''t like this. A woman, huh? A woman scarier than me, huh?" I clicked my tongue. Suppressing my irritation, I headed towards the casino.

    "Alright, we''re done for today. Pack it up," I told the dealer in black, who nodded quietly and started moving.

    Some customers grumbled, but no one wanted to be caught, so the evacuation proceeded smoothly. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The back door was at the bottom of the stairs. If they came straight at us, we might run into them before escaping, but that wouldn''t happen.

    However, it bothered me a bit that my subordinate, who had been through this many times, was panicking so much.

    ¡­ As well as the woman who had scared him so much.

    "¡­ Let''s check downstairs." I turned towards the stairs. Normally, I would escape immediately and set the building on fire, but this time, I wanted to see what kind of woman she was.

    "I''m going down. You guys get the customers out."

    "Yes!"

    I opened the door to the stairs. The dark stairwell was faintly lit.

    As I started down, I heard a sound from below.

    The screams of men.

    There was also the sound of intense sword fighting, and the floor shook as if something heavy hit the wall.

    There shouldn''t have been that many people, but from the sounds, it seemed my men were at a disadvantage.

    What the hell was happening?

    As I descended the stairs, screams and shouts echoed repeatedly, but the fight showed no signs of ending.

    I reached the bottom of the stairs and peered through the gap between the shelves.

    What I saw was a woman knocking three men armed with swords with her bare hands.

    "W-what¡­ the hell is that¡­"

    One glance told me she wasn''t normal.

    The woman broke a sword with her bare hand.

    The moment I realized that, I turned towards the back door.

    "This is no joke. I''ll deal with knights or nobles, but I won''t mess with a monster like that."

    The customers were coming down too. I should open the back door and escape quickly.

    Thinking that, I unlocked the back door and grabbed the handle.

    But it wouldn''t budge.

    "¡­ It''s unlocked? Why, why... No, I can just get out through the window¡­"

    I hurriedly used my sword to break the boarded-up window, making an exit.

    But even though I could see outside, an invisible wall blocked my escape. While I struggled, the customers started gathering on the stairs.

    I stabbed my sword at the invisible wall, but it was easily deflected.

    "W-what''s going on¡­" I subconsciously muttered in confusion.

    Immediately, there was a loud crashing sound behind me. I turned around and saw that the shelves had been destroyed, and light from the next room shone through.

    And in the light stood the silhouette of a girl.

    Surrounded by white mist or cold air, she walked towards us, emitting a ghostly glow.

    "¡­ Oh, that saved us the trouble of going upstairs." The woman smiled, looking at us.

    "...! You guys, come down!" I shouted while positioning myself to guard the back door. Holding two swords, I pointed them at the woman''s face.

    Armed men came down with heavy footsteps. Three men in black could use magic too. They could attack from the top of the stairs.

    The hallway was narrow. We could crush her with numbers from both sides.

    I kicked the fleeing customers to clear my sight.

    From the top of the stairs, some of my men were holding swords and preparing spells. I pointed my dual swords at her and took a stance.

    Despite that, the woman''s smile deepened. "I''m glad you didn''t run away. Now, surrender."

 Ch. 50 - Crime, Punishment, and the Judge

    A woman with a distinctly different aura was standing at the end of the dark corridor.At the end of the stairs and corridor, men and women dressed like nobles huddled against the walls, terrified.

    Ruffians descending the stairs and men in black suits, along with the tall woman wielding a sword at the end of the corridor, closed in cautiously but confidently, looking certain of their victory.

    They had intimidating presences different from the ones I had dealt with earlier.

    These had to be the key members of the Nevis family.

    Ideally, when facing powerful opponents, I''d prefer to maintain distance and unleash a continuous barrage of intermediate spells or higher.

    But doing so in this confined space would surely cause the building to collapse, burying everyone alive.

    "It can''t be helped. Let''s go with close combat." I sighed and cast a body enhancement spell.

    With the barrier I set up to prevent anyone from escaping, there was no need to rush.

    "¡­ Hey, girl, if you don''t want to get hurt, stick to the wall and tremble."

    The men descended the stairs. Farther up, a magician was chanting a spell.

    Was he to deal with me in this narrow stairwell without accidentally hitting his comrades below? It was either a restraining spell or an attack from above.

    As I watched with interest, one of the men drew closer and swung his sword down at me.

    I deflected the blade with the side of my hand and struck the man''s abdomen with a horizontal punch.

    "Guah?!"

    The man slammed into the wall of the staircase and passed out, his eyes rolling back. The impact caused debris and dust to fall from the ceiling.

    The building trembled slightly, and everyone froze.

    At that moment, the magician on the stairs unleashed his spell. A black mist spread out, covering the ceiling.

    What kind of magic was this?

    Though curious, if it was a spell meant to kill many people, it might be difficult to protect everyone here.

    I decided to seal it. "[Invisible Wall, Invisible Block]"

    As I channeled my mana, a thin, invisible barrier appeared beneath the black mist. It covered the entire ceiling, preventing the mysterious black mist from reaching us.

    "I''ve memorized his face. I''ll ask him about the magic once they''re captured," I whispered to myself. Then I struck the nearest man''s head with a side blow, knocking him out.

    "¡­?! W-what the hell is this girl¡­?!"

    As the shout sounded, other voices came from the top of the stairs.

    "A-Aoi-sensei¡­?!"

    "What?! No way!"

    They were young voices. By the time I looked up, they had already hidden, but they were probably students from the academy.

    Did they think they''d get scolded or expelled?

    Either way, calling my name was a mistake.

    "Sensei¡­?"

    "You¡¯re¡­ a teacher?"

    The men in black blinked in surprise at me.

    Immediately, the woman at the bottom of the stairs shouted, "Bring the brats here!"

    The men on the stairs looked startled and ran off.

    This was bad. If they took hostages, I wouldn¡¯t be able to act.

    The moment I judged the situation, I bolted forward with enough force to break the floorboards. I smashed away the men in my way with the palms of my hands as I ascended the stairs.

    When I reached the second floor, a wide casino hall spread out before me. Dim lighting cast spotlights on rectangular tables with cards and small spheres.

    The interior had a surprisingly elegant atmosphere, befitting a high-class casino.

    However, the inside of this room was also full of a white, smoke-like mist, making it difficult to see where the students were. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    While scanning the room, I heard someone running up the stairs.

    "Use the brats!"

    With the shout, the woman appeared. She spun her swords in both hands and took a stance, handling the dual swords as if they were extensions of her limbs.

    As I kept some attention on her, a voice came from the back.

    "A-Aoi-sensei!"

    "Please don''t attack!"

    Two boys appeared. Behind them, three men in black stood with swords pointed at the boys'' necks.

    The sight made me feel so angry that my skin crawled, but if I took action, they would be in danger.

    At that moment, one of the men in black whispered something to the boys.

    Their faces turned pale, and they tearfully opened their mouths.

    It was a spell chant.

    What were they told? What magic were they about to cast?

    Questions surfaced and vanished, but one thought remained.

    What should I do about these men?

    Without moving, I glared at the men in black.

    One of them grimaced and said, "H-hurry up! What''s taking so long?!"

    The boys flinched and trembled at the man''s shout.

    The spell was soon complete, and the boys tearfully cast their magic.

    "[Flame Arrow]!"

    "[Rock Shot]!"

    A ball of fire and a rock appeared in front of the boys and shot towards me.

    There was only one ball of fire and one rock, but they were quite fast. I nodded lightly and swept my right hand from left to right, neutralizing both.

    "¡­ Eh?"

    "W-what was that just now¡­?"

    The boys murmured in astonishment, forgetting their fear as they looked back and forth between their hands and my face. It wasn''t magic. It was just a palm strike.

    Ignoring the stunned men in black, I immediately took action. "[Restraining Wind, Bind]"

    The spell activated, and the men in black stiffened as if iron rods had been inserted into their bodies.

    "I-impossible!"

    Ignoring their shock, I turned around.

    Two sword blades were already approaching me. Her speed, aim, and timing were perfect, and even her ability to conceal her presence was impressive.

    However, the slight killing intent that leaked out was fatal.

    In mountains and forests inhabited by large magical beasts such as dragons, many mid-sized beasts excelled in hunting. Facing such beasts made people sensitive to slight disturbances or killing intent.

    That said, this was the most exceptional assassination technique I''d encountered.

    "¡­ Impressive," I subconsciously muttered as I grabbed the approaching blades with both hands, stopping them.

    "¡­?! You¡­ you''re not really the Demon King, are you?!" The tall woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she said something rude.

    "What else would I be but a teacher?" I sighed and broke her dual swords with my hands.

    "What kind of teacher can do this¡­ Ugh!"

    She tried to fight back, but I struck her chest with a backhand blow, sending her rolling to the floor.

    After confirming there were no more threats around, I turned to Rox, who was coming up the stairs. "Now, let''s restrain them."

    "Ha, hahaha, I guess all I can do is laugh," Rox muttered and then gave instructions to his two guards.

 Ch. 51 - Question Time

    In a dimly lit room, around ten men were sitting in a row. Sitting upright and motionless on the hard floor, they looked somewhat like monks in training.In front of them, tied to a chair with ropes, was the tall woman with the assassination skills.

    The woman glared at me with her jaw clenched tightly.

    The ones needing medical attention had been taken to the academy''s medical facilities, but the rest had been brought to my lab.

    I insisted to Rox that I needed to interrogate them personally, and he reluctantly agreed.

    Though Rox¡¯s pale face was concerning, it was good that I was able to talk to the people who seemed to be the main suspects in the incident.

    All their faces were cast in shadows due to the overhead light, but I asked in a normal tone of voice, "Let''s start with a question. You are the Nevis family, correct?"

    "¡­ Yes, that''s right." The woman answered surprisingly straightforwardly.

    "Then, what is your position and name?"

    The tied-up woman crossed her legs, lifted her face, and glared at me. "Kalila Nevis¡­ the boss of the Nevis family."

    "If you lie, what will happen¡­ won''t be very pleasant, you know?" I doubted she was the actual leader of the organization, so I issued a mild threat.

    Kalila frowned in displeasure and responded in a menacing tone, "You think I''m lying?"

    I sighed and shrugged. "For someone leading a large crime syndicate in such a big city, I expect someone older and more powerful than that."

    Kalila and the men behind her lowered their shoulders and looked down.

    "We''ve been operating with a small but elite team. We hold significant power in this city''s underworld¡­"

    "Eh?" I tilted my head, wondering if I had misheard.

    Kalila, her face turning red, raised her voice. "You''re the weird one! I''ve never seen anyone block magic with their bare hands before!"

    "I used body enhancement magic."

    "That''s not the point! If that were the case, my men should all be able to block magic with their bare hands too!" Kalila shouted, breathing heavily.

    "You can do it if you work hard enough. It''s all about training."

    I said this to encourage her, but Kalila only slumped her shoulders in defeat.

    "¡­ Fine. I understand you''re abnormal. Tell me why you haven''t turned us over to the guards. If you promise not to kill my men, I''ll cooperate with anything," Kalila muttered tiredly, resignation in her voice. It seemed she had a strong sense of camaraderie, wanting to protect her subordinates.

    Hmm. Since she was saying this much, things were going as planned.

    I smiled gently and took a step closer to Kalila.

    Kalila recoiled and gasped. "W-w-what are you planning?! With that cruel smile¡­?!"

    "¡­ It''s rude to call me cruel. No, I won''t say anything more. I understand you''re scared because you''re captured."

    "No, what scares me is your¡­"

    I looked at her because she looked like she wanted to say something, but she shut her mouth and looked away.

    While observing her face with half-closed eyes, I moved on to the main topic. "¡­ Let''s get back to the point. So, let''s assume you''re the boss of the Nevis family. As the boss of an organization with a stronghold and the ability to attract a large number of people, you must know the whereabouts and information of other organizations in the city, right?"

    "¡­ Others? We don''t really have any alliances," Kalila said falteringly, her eyes darting around.

    I furrowed my brows to pressure her. "I won''t tolerate any lies and deception. If you lie, what will happen is¡­"

    As my voice grew lower and lower, Kalila let out a strange voice and shook her head repeatedly. "Ah, that¡¯s right! I remember now! Come to think of it, just a few months ago, the leaders gathered to discuss territories!"

    "B-boss! That''s¡­!"

    Kalila''s sudden honesty made her subordinates cry out.

    She turned and shouted at them, "Our lives are at stake! Shut up!"

    "Uh¡­"

    Hearing Kalila claim she was doing it for their sake, the men fell silent.

    I nodded and looked at Kalila and her men in turn. "That''s a wise decision. Go on."

    Kalila nodded grimly. "This city is a goldmine. If we wanted to, we could expand our reach to neighboring countries. But many have the same idea, so we end up keeping each other in check, limiting our profits. Even so, this city is like paradise compared to others."

    She let out a snort of laughter, then slightly lowered her chin and continued, "¡­ Various large organizations are meddling in this city. Among them, the most influential ones are¡­"

    She listed the names of organizations in turn. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Organizations from large countries seemed to have a larger number of members.

    I guess it was no surprise, but it seemed like all organizations, big or small, were making a killing through gambling, illegal slavery, stolen goods, and the like.

    Among them, gambling was the only one that had a negative impact on the students of the academy.

    "What kind of business is this illegal slavery?"

    "¡­ They simply take orphans or kidnap people, force them into slavery, and sell them. The most profitable are children of merchants or nobles since they''re less likely to die quickly. This city has many nobles from other countries, so it''s easy to sell them without being noticed."

    "Those nobles from other countries¡­ they attend our academy¡­"

    "We don''t do that! Those operations are handled by groups with distribution channels in neighboring countries! It''s easier to avoid detection by selling them to different countries!" Kalila hastily explained

    I pondered. If children kidnapped from other countries were involved, it would usually lead to a knight squad being dispatched, but I had never heard of such incidents.

    I¡¯d ask Rox about this later.

    "¡­ I understand. Now, tell me the locations of those organizations."

    "N-no, I really don''t know that. The only thing that''s been discussed is territory. The specifics of their businesses are usually kept secret. The meeting was mainly for confirming territories, resolving disputes, and exchanging information about guards." Kalila answered with a sigh. After revealing so much, it was unlikely she''d lie now.

    "I see." I smiled.

    "W-w-what?! I cooperated! Keep your promise, please!" Kalila pleaded with a tearful expression, shivering and shaking her head.

    I frowned and narrowed my eyes. "How rude. I''ll keep my promise. However, I''ll verify the truth of your words first."

    Hearing this, Kalila gulped nervously, tears welling up in her eyes.

 Ch. 52 - Charge

    Rox and his two guards, who I had asked to keep things quiet, were waiting outside. For some reason, Shenley and Dean were standing nearby."Hmm, it''s over¡­ I hope they''re still alive," Rox muttered softly.

    But I couldn''t make it out, so I let it go.

    After confirming everyone was looking my way, I asked Rox, "Why are Shenley-san and Dean-kun here?"

    "They said they¡¯re waiting for us," Rox answered.

    Shenley stepped forward to speak. "I heard that Dean-kun''s friend hasn''t returned since yesterday, so we waited for Aoi-sensei and Rox-senpai to come back. We thought you might have found some clues¡­"

    Beside her, Dean had a worried expression.

    I nodded at them. "We''ve found some clues. Now, we just need to confirm them."

    The two of them nodded in relief.

    Then Rox said with a troubled expression, "Are you going to let the Nevis family guide you? The knights still need to interrogate and investigate¡­"

    "Can''t you somehow cover it up?"

    "Co-cover it up? No, I can''t¡­"

    Rox was flustered by my words. From the knights¡¯ perspective, it was understandable that they couldn''t overlook this, but it would be troublesome if they arrested them now.

    "We don''t have time. It''s possible that students from our academy are with other organizations, so we''ll have to visit each organization''s base one by one and negotiate directly. For that, we need the Nevis family''s cooperation." S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­ At least wait until after the knights interrogate them¡­"

    I looked directly into his eyes and explained the plan, "If they truly control the dark side of the city, they likely gather information faster than anyone. The news of the attack on the Nevis family will probably spread immediately. Before the enemy considers the possibility of the Nevis family''s betrayal, we''ll grab their tails."

    Rox''s face reddened for some reason, and he averted his gaze. "¡­ A-alright. I''ll restrict the information."

    Getting his consent, I nodded back.

    With the only concern addressed, it was time to act.

    I called Shenley and Dean, then returned to the lab.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Kalila Nevis worked quickly. As soon as I mentioned wanting to contact other organizations, she immediately mobilized her subordinates.

    While Kalila and I were walking through the back streets of the city, I wondered if her subordinates were aware of our movements.

    "¡­ Where are you taking us? If you''re planning to escape or trap us¡­" Rox, following behind, voiced his wariness.

    Kalila frowned and glanced back at him. "Don''t be ridiculous, prince. I won¡¯t try to rebel at this point. If we prove useful, we might avoid execution."

    "¡­ What a brazen thing to say, and even telling us¡­"

    Kalila snorted and shrugged at Rox''s exasperation.

    After we walked for a while, one of Kalila''s subordinates appeared silently, whispered something to her, and then left.

    "Garone of the White Ash said he wants to meet me. They''re a pretty big group based in the Karvan Kingdom. There will be at least fifty people there."

    "¡­ Want to meet? What do you mean?" Rox asked.

    Kalila gave a sarcastic smile. "I told them there''s a huge business opportunity, but the knights might move. I''ll share the profits, so lend us some people¡­ It''s not a lie, right?"

    Rox frowned. "That''s clearly a lie."

    "Just a matter of interpretation." Kalila shrugged.

    "So, where is it?" I asked.

    Kalila pointed at an alleyway. "I don''t know the details, but Garone''s subordinates are waiting there. Sorry, but the prince and the knights can''t enter."

    "¡­ Then I''ll go without armor."

    "You''ll be recognized even with a hood. They''ll check your face before guiding you. Just wait, prince."

    Denied by Kalila, Rox looked frustrated but couldn''t argue and glared at her silently.

    I patted Rox lightly on the back, then walked towards Kalila. "It''s fine. I''ll handle the negotiations. Don''t worry."

    "¡­ To be honest, I''m more worried about you going overboard¡­"

    "I''ll be careful to hold back a bit."

    Rox''s face grimaced.

    Shenley and Dean, who had been quietly following, spoke up.

    "I-if it¡¯s us, we''re not known by anyone. We''ll help you, Aoi-sensei."

    "Eh, m-me too?"

    Shenley had a determined face, but Dean had a desperate look. Their magic skills had improved, but they were not suited for such an intense situation.

    "Shenley-san and Dean-kun, please watch the building''s entrance with Rox-kun. If there''s a fight, we''ll be fine. But if they scatter and escape, we might miss some. Please also check for any back doors."

    Shenley looked frustrated, realizing her own limitations. Dean looked relieved.

    Smiling at them, I walked into the alley with Kalila.

    After we walked for a while, two men emerged from the shadows.

    "You''re Kalila Nevis-dono of the Nevis family. Who''s the girl next to you?" one of them asked.

    Kalila grinned fearlessly and pointed at me. "She''s the moneymaker. We''ll discuss the details with Garone. Lead us."

    Her confident words made the men frown but reluctantly nod. "¡­ Follow us."

    The men led the way, and Kalila gestured for me to follow.

    After turning several corners, we entered the narrowest path yet. The stone pavement was replaced with gravel, making crunching sounds under our feet. We reached a dead end with a dark stone wall in front.

    "¡­ It''s a dead end," Kalila said angrily.

    The two men turned around. "We need to ensure safety before you meet the boss. First, hand over your weapons. Next, we''ll check for any tails."

    With a sigh of annoyance, Kalila drew the two curved swords from her back and dropped them at her feet. "Ridiculous. I''m the one who¡¯s here. Just surround me with more people to prevent any trouble. Have your brains turned to ash?"

    At her complaints, the men clicked their tongues and approached. "Even though the Nevis family is a small group, you have been granted territory. We don''t underestimate you, especially you, Kalila. We''ve heard your fighting skills are outstanding."

    He turned to me. "Little woman, hand over your weapon."

    I showed my palms. "I have no weapons, no sword or staff."

    Then I spun around once.

    "¡­ Seems true."

    "Alright, let''s meet the boss."

    Immediately after, we heard the sound of stone grinding behind us.

    I turned around and saw five burly men. Two seemed to be beastkin.

    "This way," one of the five men said while roughly kicking aside the gravel.

    What appeared was something resembling a small iron lid.

    "The boss is waiting underground."

 Ch. 53 - (Not a Chapter) Character Introduction

    Main Character: Konominato Aoi (Human)From a teacher to a teacher in another worldAge: 20Gender: FemaleAppearance: Straight long black hair, sharp black eyes, slim, muscular, beautiful shapeHeight: 150 cmSpecialty: Can use all elemental magic but mainly uses non-attribute magic to avoid suspicion (meaningless self-restraint)

    Magic Forest (Nearest city: Trading City of Highwood)

    Owen Millers (Elf)

    Age: 130Gender: MaleRole: Aoi''s master and foster parentAppearance: Tall, slim, long beautiful white hair, green eyesSpecialty: Proficient in everything except water magicHeight: 178 cm

    Verted Kingdom

    Winter Valley Special Autonomous Region

    Fiddiq Academy

    Principal Glenn Molt (Half-Elf)

    Age: 130Gender: MaleAppearance: Old man with white hair and beard, sharp eyesSpecialty: Fire magicHeight: 165 cm

    Speyside Ord (Human)

    Age: 24Gender: MaleAppearance: Handsome young man with blue hairNobility: Marquis familyRole: TeacherSpecialty: Water magicHeight: 180 cm

    Strass Clyde (Human)

    Age: 24Gender: MaleAppearance: Handsome young man with silver hair, often misunderstood due to being awkward and silentNobility: Third son of a baron familyRole: TeacherSpecialty: Wind magicHeight: 180 cm

    Rox Kilbegan (Human)

    Age: 18Gender: MaleAppearance: Fiery red hair, lean and muscular, sharp eyesCharacter: Arrogant and haughtyNobility: Second princeRole: StudentSpecialty: All elemental magic, excellent in everythingHeight: 175 cm

    Middleton Inish Kilbegan S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Age: 50Gender: MaleNobility: KingAppearance: Wavy, long red hair, stern-looking but surprisingly reasonableHeight: 178 cm

    Rhea Berl Kilbegan

    Age: 40Gender: FemaleNobility: QueenAppearance: Wavy pink hair, looks like she''s in her twenties, youthful vibeHeight: 160 cm

    Nevis Family

    Kalila Nevis

    Age: 35Gender: FemaleRole: Yakuza bossAppearance: Long dark brown hair, tall and model-like figureHeight: 175 cm

    Kingdom of Grandsands (Dwarf Nation)

    Eliza Woodford (Dwarf)

    Age: 25Gender: FemaleAppearance: Small, looks like a young girl, green braided hair, glassesNobility: Second daughter of a viscount family in the dwarven kingdomRole: TeacherSpecialty: Earth magicHeight: 145 cm

    Bushmills Empire (Diverse races, mostly demi-humans)

    Balvenie Viak (Half-Beastkin)

    Age: 20Gender: MaleAppearance: Muscular, orange hairNobility: Fourth princeSpecialty: Research on water magic

    Felter Cairn (Beastkin)

    Age: 17Gender: MaleAppearance: Tall, muscular, lion-like features with golden hairCharacter: Likes strong womenNobility: Eldest son of a marquis familySpecialty: Body enhancement magicHeight: 180 cm

    Karvan Kingdom

    Barel Black (Human)

    Age: 14Gender: MaleAppearance: Blonde, smallCharacter: High sense of prideNobility: Second son of a duke familySpecialty: Fire magicHeight: 155 cm

    Famous Grouse (Human)

    Age: 40Gender: MaleAppearance: Medium build, blonde hairCharacter: High sense of noble prideNobility: Third son of an earl familySpecialty: Fire magicHeight: 170 cm

    Dean Stone (Human)

    Age: 14Gender: MaleAppearance: Dark green hair, small, hunchedCharacter: Negative and gloomy, afraid of nobles because of bullyingNobility: Fourth son of a baron familySpecialty: Earth magicHeight: 155 cm

    Maple Leaf Holy Empire

    Glenora Nova Scotia (Human)

    Age: 40Gender: FemaleAppearance: Brown hair, plump and large build, bold personality, masculine personality and intimidatingRole: Director of the female teacher dormitorySpecialty: Healing magicHeight: 173 cm

    Fore Pern Roses

    Age: 50Gender: MaleAppearance: Long, graying hair, beard, thin but imposingRole: Senior teacher, responsible for water magicNobility: Elevated a viscount family to an earl family by himselfSpecialty: Fire, water, and wind magicHeight: 175 cm

    Hiram Rye Walker (Human)

    Age: 18Gender: MaleAppearance: Navy blue hair and blue eyes, androgynous face, popular with girls, short but charmingNobility: Third princeSpecialty: Wind and healing magicHeight: 165 cm

    Shenley Lu Rosenstiel (Beastkin)

    Age: 14Gender: FemaleAppearance: White hair, white tail, beastkin of the dog type, droopy eyes, smallCharacter: Quiet because of bullyingNobility: Eldest daughter of a viscount familySpecialty: Water magicHeight: 145 cm

    Cote Highlands Federation

    Cote Hedge Butler

    Age: 17Gender: MaleAppearance: Reddish hair, tall and intellectualSpecialty: Earth magicNobility: High-ranking noble of the FederationHeight: 175 cm

    Ayle Hedge Butler

    Age: 15Gender: FemaleAppearance: Reddish hair, tall, Cote''s sisterSpecialty: Wind magicHeight: 155 cmOther: Leader of the trio

    Liz Stuart

    Age: 15Gender: FemaleAppearance: Light blue hair, slightly chubbySpecialty: Water magicHeight: 160 cmOther: Elder sister figure in the trio

    Bell Barclay

    Age: 15Gender: FemaleAppearance: Pale blonde hair, small and slimSpecialty: Fire magicHeight: 145 cmOther: Younger sister figure in the trio

 Ch. 54 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Garonneâ€™s Miscalculation

    ¡¾Garonne¡¿In the Verted Kingdom, one of the Great Nations, there was a particularly notable region called Winter Valley. This region could also be called Academy City. Boasting the world''s finest magic academy, it attracted people and wealth from not only the Great Nations but also various other countries.

    Where there was money, the darkness of the land deepened. In other words, the darkness here was markedly thicker and deeper than in other major cities in the world.

    The darkness was so profound that no single organization could control it. Instead, multiple large organizations fiercely competed with each other, repeatedly clashing. Currently, the turf wars had calmed down, and the situation was in a stalemate, but violence could erupt again at any moment.

    Before that time came, I had to increase my manpower and accumulate wealth.

    With this in mind, I had been recruiting mercenaries, adventurers, indebted guards turned slaves, and even thieves into my organization. Among them were former candidates for court magicians.

    All preparations were complete, and there was no room for complacency or negligence. If any organization was to remain in the end, it had to be mine.

    Thinking of this, I deliberately fell for the tempting words of the suspicious Nevis family this time.

    They claimed to have a huge money-making opportunity. There was no more ridiculous offer than this, but it came from the Nevis family.

    Although they were a mid-sized organization, they were an established force in this city. Their members had been citizens of the Verted Kingdom since its establishment. Therefore, they possessed different information sources and profit avenues than we did.

    When the Nevis family talked about a big profit opportunity, no organization could ignore it. Moreover, it was quite understandable that the Nevis family, which only had a few dozen members, would seek manpower.

    "¡­ Boss, the head of the Nevis family, Kalila, is here."

    While pondering, I heard a knock on the steel door, followed by a report from a subordinate.

    It was much earlier than expected.

    "Let them in."

    Two of my elites standing by the door unlocked and opened it.

    The door slid open with a heavy sound. A large woman stood there, arms crossed, her long brown hair swaying, boldly staring at us. Beside her stood a petite black-haired girl who looked out of place. She was small and delicate, but there were no signs of fear on her face.

    Ordinary people, or even sturdy soldiers, would find this space terrifying. At the very least, they would feel intimidated.

    After all, my skilled subordinates guarded this spacious basement. The design of the room itself was also intimidating, with its oppressive stone walls creating a dark and heavy atmosphere meant for interrogations and intimidation.

    When Kalila and the girl stepped inside, four of my men silently positioned themselves diagonally behind them. Additionally, an assassin lurked at the end of the corridor.

    Standing on either side of me were the most skilled members of my organization, a former adventurer and a magician.

    The Nevis family was united under Kalila. It might be worth it to subdue and interrogate them here and force them to reveal the money-making scheme. That way, I might even be able to absorb the Nevis family entirely.

    Kalila had to be considering such a possibility as well¡­ But why did she look so relaxed?

    "Long time no see, though we''ve seen each other quite often recently, Garonne," Kalila greeted me with a half-smile, causing some of my subordinates to frown.

    When two outlaws met, they focused solely on who held more power. If you were underestimated, it was over. This was a common understanding in the underworld of any country.

    So I smiled confidently at Kalila, who spoke as if we were equals. "It''s good to see you again, Kalila. Besides, I hear you have a fascinating story to share. I hope it lives up to my expectations. For your sake, too, right?"

    Kalila shrugged and smiled wryly. "I¡¯d hate to ruin your facade, but you shouldn''t act too high and mighty. We''re just parasites nesting in the shadows of the city. If the host dies, we go down with it. If we cause too much trouble, we''ll be hunted down and crushed¡­ That¡¯s all we are."

    "What did you say?"

    The atmosphere became tense. But her statement not only belittled us but herself as well. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Why would she say something like that? Why would she say something that could anger the person she was going to collaborate with? Surely, she wasn''t planning on starting a proper trading company together, was she?

    While I was thinking, Kalila looked around the room with a dissatisfied expression and finally fixed her gaze on me. "Garonne of the White Ash, unfortunately, I suggest you return to your homeland. It''s the only way for you to make the most profit."

    The atmosphere froze. Seconds later, some of my subordinates shouted in anger.

    "Don''t be ridiculous!"

    "Do you want to be crushed right now?!"

    "The likes of the Nevis family¡­!"

    Angry shouts and the sound of swords being drawn echoed in the room. From Kalila''s perspective, the situation was dire. There were only two of them, and one was a petite girl. If it were just Kalila, she might have had a chance to escape.

    "Calm down."

    At my command, everyone stopped moving, weapons still in hand.

    Despite being pierced by countless murderous intents, Kalila kept her fearless smile. Rather, she even looked at us with pity.

    Then the petite girl beside her spoke. "Is the promise fulfilled now?"

    It was a cryptic statement.

    As we exchanged puzzled glances, Kalila laughed awkwardly. "No, one more time¡­ Well, that''s impossible. Even a self-proclaimed villain like me feels sorry for Garonne. Just having the chance to persuade him once is enough. Now, I can accept it as unavoidable."

    She shook her head with a sigh. I felt more confusion than anger. It was as if Kalila were genuinely concerned for our well-being. No, it seemed as if that girl held our fate in her hands¡­

    "Kalila, there are several things I want to ask, but just one for now. Who is that woman?"

    Kalila opened her mouth with a disinterested look. "She is a teacher at the magic academy, a new one."

    "A teacher at the academy¡­?" I was even more confused. Her appearance didn''t quite fit the image of a teacher, but that could be due to a difference in race. What puzzled me the most was why an elite academy teacher would come to such a place.

    "¡­ A teacher. Even if that¡¯s true, why have you come to us? Do you think that because an academy teacher has high magical skills, you can defeat us alone?"

    Hearing my question, the girl grabbed one of the swords pointed at her. Then she broke the steel sword as easily as she would a twig.

    "What?!"

    "Wh-what kind of magic is that?!"

    My guards became tense, and I stood up and grabbed my staff. "Are you serious about fighting us? Alone?"

    It had to be a joke. I looked at my subordinate at the end of the corridor, but he shook his head. In other words, there was no sign of knights or anyone else approaching this hideout.

    The girl gave a gentle smile and stepped forward. "I have three questions. What kind of business are you currently engaged in? Where are the other organizations'' hideouts? And have any of our magic academy''s students become victims of your business?"

 Ch. 55 - The Demon King Descends

    When I asked the man known as Garonne of the White Ash a question, he opened his mouth with a bewildered expression."Even if you were the commander of the knights, I don''t think I can answer that question."

    Garonne sighed and looked at Kalila. "Are you out of your mind? Who is this woman?"

    Cutting off the conversation with me and turning to speak to Kalila. How rude.

    As I watched with half-closed eyes, Kalila''s face twitched, and she shook her head from side to side. "Garonne, I can''t watch this anymore. Can I step outside? You probably won''t die."

    "Kalila¡­ there''s a limit to provocations. No matter how you look at it, there''s no way I''m going to let you leave for such a trivial reason. Besides, after you made such disrespectful remarks, I can''t let you leave for the sake of my reputation," Garonne said in a low, menacing voice.

    Then he raised one hand. The men in the room grabbed their weapons and stepped forward.

    "If you''re resorting to violence, then our conversation is over," I said quietly.

    Immediately, a cold light shone in Garonne''s eyes. "Teach that woman a lesson."

    The men around us all leaped into action.

    The magician started chanting, and those with blades quickly closed the distance. They all took up positions that would let them swing their swords easily. Impressive.

    In particular, the large swordsman near the door moved well. He covered the distance in one leap and swung his slightly thick, straight sword down in a diagonal slash.

    Staring at the tip of the sword, I nodded slightly. "Impressive. It seems you have skills comparable to Kalila."

    With that, I thrust my fist forward. With another opponent closing in, I took a half-step forward to maintain my balance and straightened my closest hand.

    With a sound like a heavy object hitting thick fabric at high speed, the swordsman was sent rolling backwards.

    Seeing this, the eyes of those approaching widened.

    "There are many of you, so let''s make this quick." I turned my toes and spun around in one motion.

    The magician was still chanting.

    Infusing mana, I uttered the spell name, "[Sandstorm Blast, Sandblast]."

    Immediately, sand and pebbles appeared in the air and were launched with such force that the environment was obscured. It was like a powerful one-meter-wide sandstorm, and those weak to such an attack collapsed on the spot.

    "Gya¨D!"

    The unpleasant screams of men resounded all around. Those who tried to attack with weapons also stopped and writhed in pain.

    Seeing this, I decided to save time and quickly moved to finish the fight. "Excuse me."

    I went around striking the stomachs of the standing men.

    "¡­ How pitiful."

    I heard Kalila''s sympathetic voice from behind, but when I glanced back, she quickly closed her mouth.

    Finally, Garonne was the only one left. He looked around at his groaning subordinates in a daze and then looked at me. "W-w-what just happened? In that instant, what¡­"

    Garonne muttered to himself like he was in a nightmare, but after regaining his senses, he became cooperative.

    Thus, after visiting and negotiating with four large organizations over the course of a few days, all of them promised to cooperate with me. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Surprisingly, they were reasonable people once we talked. In the end, they all agreed to earn money without causing trouble for ordinary citizens.

    However, it was impossible for those who had only engaged in unjust activities to suddenly become decent merchants. So I allowed the five organizations that promised cooperation and the small outlaw groups that followed them to manage casinos.

    However, strict rules had to be followed: customers must be over twenty years old, no lending beyond what was repayable, and so on.

    And the fundamental principles: no drugs, no human trafficking, and no harm to ordinary citizens.

    With those agreements, I retrieved the academy students. I warned them briefly to ensure that they would never gamble again. The students must have had terrifying experiences due to their debts, so I handed the trembling students over to Rox to take care of.

    "You''re not planning to control this country from the shadows, right¡­? No, never mind," Rox said with a pale face but nodded regarding the students.

    The problem was the outlaws, but after my persuasion, they reluctantly backed down.

    "I see. It seems it¡¯s less likely for problems to arise if there¡¯s a large organization that can be controlled. Indeed¡­ even if we destroy all the organizations, new ones will just form. But if people find out we''re deliberately turning a blind eye, we''ll definitely be criticized. Especially if royalty is involved, it will be terrible. If word leaks, we''ll be criticized internationally¡­"

    "Is it difficult?"

    "¡­ I''ll manage somehow."

    He seemed troubled, so I asked him again. He reluctantly agreed while holding his head. If it was too difficult, I had thought about the troublesome task of repeatedly destroying organizations, but if Rox was willing to put in the effort, that was fine.

    "Thank you." I expressed my gratitude to Rox, who backed away with a groan, his face reddening.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "N-Nothing!" Rox coughed and averted his gaze. Then he left after confirming the details of what I asked.

    Thus, the world''s deepest darkness that had permeated Academy City was quietly and swiftly subdued, coming under the control of a single woman, though only few knew this fact.

    Thanks to Rox''s efforts, it did not come to light, but anyone who stepped into the underworld would inevitably hear the words, "Never defy the Witch of the Academy."

 Ch. 56 - The Witch of the Academy

    In Winter Valley, where Fiddiq Academy was located, there existed a "Council of Representatives" chaired by Principal Glenn. This council served as a forum for exchanging opinions composed of the heads and assistants of each guild in Winter Valley, as well as some of the city''s council members. It was a place for them to convey their requests to Glenn.Therefore, there was no equal exchange of opinions in the Council of Representatives. This was true in most countries with monarchies.

    Although Glenn had no such intention, there was a significant disparity between the nobility and the common people in Winter Valley.

    Ironically, the so-called "Winter Valley Council," which gathers the representatives of organizations engaged in illegal businesses in the city''s underworld, was, in a sense, a more equal council than the Council of Representatives.

    Although the power dynamics among the organizations involved might affect it, in the Winter Valley Council, anyone could have a voice if they had enough power.

    Its main purpose was to eliminate unnecessary conflicts, and in a way, it was a more democratic meeting.

    However, the Winter Valley Council underwent a major change in one day.

    The council, which used to hold meetings once every two or three months, now held them the first week of each month, and participants were required to be representatives or people of equivalent status.

    Previously, only large organizations participated, but now, medium-sized organizations and even new, emerging organizations were forcibly summoned.

    On this day, the meeting was held on the third floor of a store run by the Nevis family.

    The representatives of the organizations that had participated before quietly sat in their designated seats, silently waiting for the meeting to start. Among them, the representatives of new organizations summoned for the first time arrived with a few subordinates.

    "Huh? That''s amazing. They are all bigshots, aren''t they?" a man with a bald head said with a bold attitude, drawing the eyes of everyone in the room.

    For a moment, the bald man''s face stiffened, but he quickly snorted and shrugged. "Don''t underestimate us just because we''re a small organization. I''m Kanemara of Basilisk Claw. From now on, we''ll become a force you can''t ignore anymore, okay?"

    As Kanemara laughed, his subordinates also laughed and looked around. Although they were laughing, it was obvious that they were in a combat-ready state, with one hand on the swords at their waists.

    Despite their vigilance, there was an odd sense of indifference.

    The reaction was weak. No, rather, some were even scoffing at them, not showing hostility at all.

    Just as Kanemara was about to speak, the sound of footsteps echoed.

    The sound was light, without any sense of heaviness. But it clearly made the atmosphere tense and heavy. Sensing something strange, Kanemara and his group turned around to the source of the sound behind them.

    There stood a petite, black-haired woman in front of the open door.

    Her cold eyes revealed no emotions. Kanemara subconsciously took a step back.

    After observing the tense group one by one, the woman spoke. "It seems all the key members are here. Now, please take your seats."

    The last words were directed at Kanemara.

    Hearing her unexpectedly beautiful voice, he frowned. "Who are you? I thought the Nevis family was the only organization led by a woman."

    Kanemara spoke with a casual attitude, trying to act tough.

    Kalila, sitting in a chair at the back of the room, called out to him. "Just shut up and sit down, unless you want to regret it."

    At her stern words, Kanemara instantly looked displeased but noticed the cold stares around him and reluctantly took an empty seat.

    The black-haired woman, who had been quietly watching the exchange, confirmed that everyone was seated before reaching into the bag slung over her shoulder. She took out what looked like pieces of parchment and began distributing them to each person.

    Finally, a piece was handed to Kanemara. He glanced at its contents with a puzzled expression. "¡­ This month''s financial report? The Nevis family, White Ash, Bloodstained Black Wolf¡­?? Monthly anomaly report, two inter-organizational conflicts, no illegal slave trade, no violence against citizens¡­ What is this?"

    While he could understand the words, he couldn''t understand the meaning when they were put together. He tapped the parchment with one hand in confusion.

    As the dry sound echoed, the black-haired woman nodded lightly and said, "Kanemara of Basilisk Claw, correct? Since this is your first participation in the Winter Valley Council, let me explain. You are not registered with any guild, nor are you part of any official country or city organization. You will be managed by the Winter Valley Council. However, the management is not very strict. First, illegal slavery is prohibited. Next, violence or fraud against ordinary residents is prohibited. Lastly, direct conflicts between organizations are prohibited. Monthly reports are based on submissions from each organization. Violating organizations will face penalties such as fines, and those who submit false reports will be severely punished by me. Also¡ª"

    "Hey, wait a minute!" Kanemara shouted in confusion, interrupting the woman calmly explaining the council''s rules. "What is this? Is this woman an envoy of the knights or something, and is the council controlled by the country? Business should be free as long as we protect our territory! Why is no one complaining? Don''t you think this is strange?!"

    In response to Kanemara''s outburst, Garonne of White Ash looked at him with annoyance. "This city is not only involved in trade with other countries but also with large guilds and trading companies. In other words, there are enormous profit opportunities everywhere. So rather than fighting among ourselves, it makes more sense to cooperate and share the stable profits¡­"

    "Hey, hey, hey¡­! You can''t be serious! Cooperation? Stability? What good is that boring stuff?! Don''t you have the ambition to become the king of outlaws, make everyone bow down, and monopolize everything?!" Kanemara shouted, not in anger but more like complaining.

    The others were silent, but the black-haired woman was the only one who nodded expressionlessly and spoke. "I understand your point. However, I cannot tolerate opinions that threaten the peace of this city. If you intend to continue with such claims, I must issue a declaration." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "What? Are you going to call in reinforcements?" Kanemara growled.

    The black-haired woman, Aoi, sighed. "If you wish to assert your claims, you must defeat me first."

    Thus, the deep darkness of Winter Valley fell into the hands of a single woman.

    The council members secretly referred to her as the "Witch of the Academy."

 Ch. 57 - Unwanted Guests

    Classes were progressing smoothly, and I was becoming quite familiar not only with the city''s surface but also with its dark side.I was pleased with how well things were going. But one day, I was summoned by Principal Glenn, and an ominous shadow descended upon me.

    "Phew."

    With a sigh, I looked down at the letter I had received from Glenn. It seemed like a troublesome matter.

    As I sat on a chair in the academy''s courtyard, thinking about this, I noticed three figures walking towards me. It was Strass, Eliza, and Shenley.

    "Oh, there''s Aoi-sensei!" Shenley called out my name with a bright smile. This drew the attention of Strass and Eliza as well.

    "Good morning." I stood up from the chair and bowed.

    Shenley hurriedly placed her hands on her thighs and bowed deeply.

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, Aoi-san."

    The three of them stood before me and returned my greeting.

    "Did something happen?" I asked.

    Strass glanced at the letter in my hand. "I heard a rumor that a high-ranking official from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire has appeared in the city, and he¡¯s accompanied by an infamous court magician."

    "Infamous?"

    To my question, Eliza frowned and answered. "Well¡­ the magician is known as Crown Windsor, the Magic Maniac. Despite being in his mid-thirties, he is a genius magician who has already created ten new spells¡­ However, it''s said that countless slaves were sacrificed in human experiments for those new spells. And now, Crown Windsor is coming to the academy¡­"

    "A magician from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire¡­ I see."

    Understanding Strass and Eliza''s explanations, I opened the letter in my hand. "I was wondering why I was chosen, but now it makes sense."

    I held up the letter so that Strass and the others could see its contents. The three of them leaned forward to read it.

    "¡­ An invitation to the Holy Empire? Establishing a new magic academy¡­"

    "I''ve never heard of such a thing¡­"

    "Eh? Aoi-sensei, are you going to Maple Leaf¡­?"

    Each of them looked confused. The content was as they said, an invitation from the king of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, the top of the Holy Empire.

    It would be difficult for Principal Glenn to refuse.

    Understanding this, Strass looked at me with a grim expression. "What about the principal?"

    "The letter states that an envoy from the Holy Empire will come. Principal Glenn will speak directly with the envoy and try to convince them to let me stay at the academy."

    Strass and Eliza exchanged looks. Shenley looked down with a troubled expression.

    "¡­ I don''t want to speak ill of my homeland, but the current king¡­" Shenley mumbled, hesitant to continue.

    Seeing this, Eliza spoke in her place. "Well, the previous king of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire was a moderate who focused on domestic affairs¡­ But his successor, the current king, is taking drastic measures to elevate the country''s magical prowess. That''s why a magician like Crown has become a court magician¡­"

    Eliza spoke hesitantly, perhaps because she was criticizing another country.

    I nodded in agreement, considering their words. If their information was accurate, the letter''s content was understandable, and it was clear that they wouldn''t give up easily.

    Thinking about this, I put the letter away and sighed. "Well, I''m not going anywhere just yet."

    I had just gotten accustomed to Fiddiq Academy. First, I needed to promote chantless magic and magic circles here.

    If I could elevate the students¡¯ and teachers'' knowledge and understanding of magic, new magical theories that neither I nor Owen had thought of would surely emerge.

    After achieving that, I might consider complying with the request.

    While I was thinking, the three of them had puzzled looks on their faces.

    "You''ll go eventually?"

    "Are you abandoning the academy?!"

    "I''ll follow you wherever you go, Aoi-sensei."

    Hearing their simultaneous statements, I shook my head. "If the situation at the academy changes, I''d like to visit other academies. But that''s not happening right now."

    Although they didn''t seem entirely convinced, they calmed down for now.

    "Principal Glenn predicted that the envoy might arrive as early as tomorrow, so I think I should go back and prepare."

    "Prepare?"

    "Changing clothes?"

    They tilted their heads at my words.

    I smiled and nodded. "If a magician from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire is coming, I want to see just how powerful their magic is."

    The three of them all grimaced. I wondered why.

    The next day, after packing my prepared items into a bag, I headed to the principal''s office.

    "You called for me?"

    "Oh, I''m glad you came."

    As soon as I opened the door, I met Glenn''s eyes and exchanged words.

    "I received the message by courier yesterday, but considering the character of the person coming, they might be traveling as fast as the courier. That''s why I said they might arrive as early as tomorrow." s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­? Yes, I understand." I nodded, puzzled by his strange phrasing.

    Glenn suddenly frowned and shook his head. "I didn''t think they''d actually arrive the day after I received the message."

    Hearing this unexpected statement, I asked in surprise. "¡­ They''ve already arrived?"

    Glenn, still frowning, nodded. "¡­ Yes. They''re already waiting outside the academy for permission to meet. Ahhh¡­ What a bother. What should we do?"

    "Even if you say what we should do, is there any way we can avoid meeting them?"

    "Impossible."

    "Then we have no choice but to call them in."

    Hearing my suggestion, Glenn made a face like a child faced with food he didn''t like. "No way! It''s such a bother! And what''s more, the Magic Maniac came as well! They definitely won''t listen to reason! Ah, I just want to go home¡­"

    Glenn''s spirit was completely crushed.

    "¡­ Then I''ll go meet them. In the meantime, please prepare yourself."

    "Oh, oh¡­ thank you."

    After the exchange, I left the office.

    Since Glenn was so reluctant, it was clear that Crown Windsor was a very troublesome character.

    I needed to brace myself as well.

    With renewed determination, I walked down the hallway.

 Ch. 58 - Magic Maniac

    When I went outside the academy, I saw a group of people dressed in clothes I had never seen in the city.More than twenty people were gathered, all in white robes with hoods pulled low, and over half of them were armed.

    People nearby were wary of the group, keeping their distance.

    "Excuse me. Are you from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire?" I called out to the man at the front.

    He turned towards me, his robe swaying. "Oh, so you''re finally ready to meet. It took long enough. I didn''t expect to be kept waiting this close."

    The man spoke with a half-smile as he raised his face. However, due to his considerable height, his gaze passed over my head.

    "¡­ Hm?" He briefly looked around before finally lowering his gaze and finding me. "Oh, here you are."

    In that one sentence, my brain registered this tall man as an enemy. I glared up at him silently with hostility, and he removed his hood to reveal his face.

    He had long, conspicuous, light green hair. Despite his unexpectedly well-defined appearance, there was an unusual aura about him. Although he didn''t seem to have any conspicuous weapons, he couldn''t hide the presence typical of a magician.

    "A female teacher from the academy with black hair¡­" the man murmured while staring intently at my head, then raised the corners of his mouth. "Are you the magician named Aoi?"

    Before I could answer, the other robed figures around us spoke up. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­ No way, this girl?"

    "Impossible."

    "When I heard ''witch,¡¯ I imagined a terrifying old hag or a beautiful, bewitching mature woman¡­"

    I glared at the man who had likely said the last one. Did I really have to guide these rude people?

    The question floated in my mind, but they were official envoys of a nation. I couldn''t simply brush them off in anger.

    Pushing down my brief internal conflict, I raised my face. "Principal Glenn is waiting. Please follow me."

    As I turned to head towards the academy, the man with light green hair called out to me. "Wait a moment. I am Crown Windsor! You are Aoi Konominato, right? Please! Show me your power as a magician! I came here for that!"

    "Can''t that wait?" I turned back to check.

    The man who called himself Crown didn''t back down. He stepped forward and raised one hand in front of his face. "Look at this. It''s a medium I created for manifesting magic."

    On Crown''s hand was a peculiar glove. Made of a white leather-like material, it had a wide silver ring on the middle finger and silver patterns on the back of the hand.

    "It''s an item for mana circulation and directionality. The attribute is ice, I presume. It''s well-made." I shared my impression.

    Crown''s eyes widened slightly, and he nodded. "Y-yes! I didn''t expect it to be seen through at a glance. Well, if you''re researching from the same perspective, it makes sense! You must be doing similar research. I''ll show you my specialty magic. So, please, show me a few of your spells!"

    Without waiting for my response, Crown began to gather mana.

    As he chanted, the others around him finally noticed that he was about to use magic and immediately became alarmed.

    But they had no time to evacuate or take countermeasures. Crown''s chant was only two verses long. Judging by the content, it seemed to be advanced magic. He might be on par with Glenn.

    Even so, using magic on the street was extremely dangerous.

    I quietly concentrated my mana.

    "Freeze, [Iceberg]."

    The moment Crown finished his chant, a mountain of ice began to form between us. The surrounding spectators showed expressions of shock as they sensed the magic being activated.

    Glancing at them from the side, I also cast my spell. "[Frost Column]"

    A huge crack formed in the growing ice mountain. In the next moment, the ice mass Crown was creating shattered into pieces.

    In its place appeared the ice tower I had created. It was intended to be a column, but it was so massive that it looked like a building.

    Crown''s impressive spell vanished, and the people around us were all wide-eyed and stunned, but Crown himself was different.

    "Huh?! What is this¡­?!" His voice trembled with excitement, and a crazed smile appeared on his face.

    Frowning at his reaction, I said, " Well then, everyone, please follow me obediently this time. The use of magic without permission is prohibited. Next time, I will punish you at my discretion. Understood?"

    Hearing the displeasure in my voice, the white-robed people nodded rapidly, and Crown himself nodded with a meaningful smile.

    Behind them, a particularly large man who had been silent until now suddenly spoke. "Hmm, this isn''t going to be easy."

    Despite the content of his words, his tone was oddly amused.

 Ch. 59 - Glenns Persuasion

    "I-it seems something has happened. But for now, thank you for coming," Glenn greeted with a complex expression that seemed to forcibly suppress various emotions like confusion and anxiety.In response, the two people in white robes sitting on the sofa nodded with smiles.

    "No, it''s our honor to meet the great magician Glenn-dono! My name is Alabarta Domec, vice-captain of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire''s Royal Guard! Pleased to meet you!" Alabarta, a beastkin with a voice that echoed from his large frame, bowed his head. His face resembled some kind of protective statue, but his fluffy ears and tail looked very pleasant to touch.

    After Alabarta finished his greeting, the man with light green hair sitting next to him, Crown, opened his mouth.

    "I am Crown Windsor, a court magician from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Although we are here on royal orders, I am eager to thoroughly observe the world-renowned Fiddick Academy. I would also like to discuss magic with you, Glenn-sama," Crown greeted with shining eyes, or rather, gleaming eyes.

    Glenn, somewhat taken aback, responded with a wry smile. "Hahahaha¡­ No, no, I have no magic worthy of showing to a court magician from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, a magical powerhouse. Rather, I would like to see the magic of Crown-dono that I¡¯ve heard about¡­"

    Glenn tried to decline subtly while praising them, a roundabout method that might not be easily understood by someone with Crown''s personality, but Alabarta''s reaction would be interesting.

    As I stood there watching the three facing each other, Alabarta briefly glanced at me.

    "Please don''t be modest, Glenn-dono. I have heard that our country''s proud magician, Fore Pern Roses, was defeated in a magical duel by your academy¡¯s Aoi Konominato-dono. Fore is a first-class magician on par with our court magicians, so our country''s magicians are in an uproar."

    Although Alabarta laughed, he had a probing air about him. It was likely both a probe into the future of Fore, who had lost to a newcomer, and my abilities, who had defeated Fore.

    Sensing this, Glenn laughs awkwardly. "Haha¡­ No, no, it wasn''t an official match or anything like that. Fore-kun has solid skills and pride as a senior teacher. He just doubted Aoi-kun''s abilities since she was suddenly invited as a senior teacher. But after observing her lectures, he naturally came to recognize her abilities. It''s truly a wonderful story."

    "I see. So Aoi-dono has abilities equal to or greater than Fore¡¯s. I definitely want to see those abilities." Alabarta nodded, seemingly convinced by Glenn''s words. His tone was soft, but there was an unmistakable pressure that he wouldn¡¯t back down. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Glenn must have realized this, as he exaggeratedly nodded and gestured towards me with his palm up. "Yes, I understand how you feel. But Aoi-kun is still new. She must be nervous to perform magic in front of important foreign guests like Alabarta-dono and Crown-dono, so for now, let''s just have a meal together¡­"

    He began making various excuses, but Alabarta raised an eyebrow and tilted his head. "Hmm? Is that so? When we met earlier, she seemed very composed. When Crown tried to demonstrate ice magic in the street, she splendidly crushed it with her own ice magic."

    "I-ice magic¡­? Aoi-kun''s ice magic, you say¡­?" Glenn''s attention suddenly turned to me.

    Sighing at Glenn''s intense gaze, I reluctantly spoke. "I don''t mind showing my magic. However, I would like Crown-san to also demonstrate his magic, and I''d appreciate it if you could share with me the latest magic and ongoing research in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire."

    Alabarta frowned. "Please wait. What you just said includes national secrets. To talk about them so easily¡ª"

    "Is that okay?! Of course I don''t mind! I''ll answer any questions!"

    Just as Alabarta was about to give a negative reply, Crown''s voice eagerly overlapped his.

    Alabarta''s face scrunched up in disapproval. "W-wait, Crown! You can''t decide such important things so easily¡ª"

    "So, where should we demonstrate? There was a good spot earlier, but is there a place inside the academy? I''d like to see Glenn-dono''s magic too if possible!"

    "W-wait! Both of you, please forget what was just said! I-I''d like to discuss this between us for now¡­"

    Crown looked at me and Glenn eagerly, while Alabarta stood up in a panic.

    Seeing this, I understood why Crown was called the Magic Maniac.

    That said, his demeanor reminded me a lot of Owen and Glenn when they saw new magic, so I couldn''t help feeling a certain affinity towards him.

 Ch. 60 - Disadvantages of Hiding Magic

    Military secrets. In order to gain an advantage over other countries, each country secretly researched its own magic. At the same time, they investigated the magic being developed by neighboring countries to further advance their own magic.It was understandable, but every country acted with the possibility of war with its neighbors in mind. It was common knowledge in this world that magic capable of producing large-scale effects could influence the outcome of wars.

    However, there was one major disadvantage to this common knowledge.

    It was that the development of magic was delayed.

    I believed each country placed a significant emphasis on magical research, investing budgets and personnel. In fact, each country''s magical research had its own unique features, and unique magic was being developed.

    However, this perspective was only at the national level. When viewed from the field of magical studies, it was undeniable that there were inefficiencies.

    That was why I wanted to break down the barriers between countries solely in the field of magic.

    As far as I could see, this magician named Crown Windsor seemed likely to cooperate with my intentions.

    "Oh, this is great! This can be used for magical experiments!" Crown spread his arms and raised his voice in joy, standing at the entrance of the practice ground, checking his surroundings.

    Hearing his agreement, I looked at the students gathered in the middle of the ground. "That''s good. Well then, let''s have the students leave the ground for now."

    "Hmm? Why not have them participate in the experiment?"

    "What?" I turned back and tilted my head at Crown''s words. "It will reveal the magic of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Is that alright?"

    I pointed it out just in case. For the students, it might be a good learning experience, and it might not be something I should be concerned about, but from Crown''s standpoint, it should not be a good thing.

    "I don''t care about that. If I can see magic I don''t know, I''ll reveal anything," he said with a face devoid of hesitation.

    This made me delay my response.

    It was a welcome situation, but Crown was a court magician of the Maple Leaf. Was it really alright for him to openly display high-level magic considered a national secret?

    I began to worry about Crown''s position. If someone from his homeland was nearby, they might feel not just anxiety, but even a sense of crisis.

    "Crown!" A large man appeared at the entrance of the grounds and shouted Crown''s name.

    It was the knight Alabarta from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. With a fierce expression, he ran over and placed a hand on Crown''s shoulder. "You haven''t done anything yet, have you?!"

    "There''s nothing to do. I just arrived," Crown replied, not hiding his irritation.

    Alabarta, unaffected by his attitude, immediately turned to me and said with a grim expression, "When it comes to magic, Crown loses all sense of boundaries. I don''t know how far the conversation has progressed, but please, let''s leave it at this for now. Both sides must have magic they want to keep secret, right?"

    I shook my head instinctively. "No, not really." S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Alabarta blinked in surprise, then slapped his own forehead hard enough to make a sound. "T-the same kind¡­! What is this¡­!"

    He lamented, uttering incomprehensible words. I felt irritated for some reason, but since he looked distressed, I said nothing.

    "Alabarta-dono, since Aoi-dono is willing to demonstrate her magic, shouldn''t we show her as well?"

    "It''s not something to show lightly! Just because the other side shows theirs doesn''t mean we should show ours!" The veins on Alabarta''s temple bulged at Crown''s lighthearted suggestion.

    Crown just snorted and laughed. "This academy has Fore-dono showing magic, right? In that case, it''s too late to¡­"

    "Fore Pern Roses is a magician who primarily researches and develops existing magic known in various countries. Starting from a research laboratory is different from starting as a court magician. In contrast, you specialize in the unique magic of the Holy Empire. Just casually displaying some magic will be considered a significant information leak!"

    Alabarta rattled off rapidly, to which Crown just shrugged.

    "If you really want to keep the magic of the Holy Empire secret so badly, you shouldn''t have brought me here. You could have chosen from the magician corp. They''re competent enough¡­" Crown began to complain with a pout.

    Alabarta''s eyes widened in anger. "You¡­! As I thought, you don¡¯t listen! The reason you were brought here was to show Aoi-dono your original spells and get her interested in the Holy Empire¡­!"

    Alabarta began lecturing Crown, seemingly forgetting my presence, then suddenly turned around with a startled expression.

    Following suit, Crown turned to me.

    With two large men looking down at me sternly, I coughed lightly with a hand over my mouth. "I anticipated that much from the beginning, so don''t worry."

    Alabarta looked relieved. He turned back to Crown and said in a slightly calmer tone, "Showing magic to Aoi-dono is fine. I''ll even allow some discussion about magic. But make sure to do it when no one else is around. I told you this when we left the Holy Empire."

    Crown exhaled shallowly and nodded vaguely. "Oh, did you? I don''t remember."

    "You¡­" Alabarta''s eyes became filled with murderous intent at Crown''s sulky response.

    Alabarta seemed to have a higher position, but it didn''t matter to Crown. I wondered how he became a court magician with such an attitude, but there was no doubt he was highly skilled.

    "Aoi-dono, let''s meet tomorrow, just the two of us. I''ll manage to slip away from this guy."

    "Try it. I''ll physically blow your head off¡­ Hmm? What do you mean by ''this guy,'' you bastard¡­?!"

    "Please don''t shout. It hurts my ears."

    "What is that attitude¡­!"

    Before I knew it, the two of them were walking away, bickering with their backs to me.

    Watching their retreating figures, I quietly tilted my head.

 Ch. 61 - Outside the School

    The next day, I was called to the principal''s office again. When I arrived, Alabarta and Crown were already waiting for me.It seemed they were discussing something, but when I entered, they both closed their mouths and turned towards me.

    Alabarta was clearly in a good mood, while Crown looked dissatisfied. For some reason, Glenn also seemed to share the same atmosphere.

    "Good morning."

    I greeted them, and the three returned the greeting. I looked at Glenn, who was looking at me with a somewhat complicated expression.

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    Glenn said with a difficult expression, "Aoi-sensei, what do you think of the magic of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire?"

    "The magic of Maple Leaf? I can''t say much, as I don''t know enough to give an opinion, but I am interested."

    Alabarta smiled. "You''re interested, right?! Great! Now, Glenn-dono?! The next question!"

    For some reason, Alabarta''s excitement increased with my answer. On the other hand, Crown''s face clearly showed more dissatisfaction.

    It seemed the three of them had discussed something before I arrived, but I still didn''t know the details. However, it was clear that my answer had turned things favorably for Alabarta. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    While I was pondering this, Glenn frowned and sighed. "Just out of curiosity, how would you feel about going to Maple Leaf for about a month to visit their laboratories and academy? Well, I already know the answer."

    "I would like to go. I want to see with my own eyes how far the magical research in other countries has progressed."

    Alabarta twisted his body and pumped his fists in excitement, while Glenn and Crown both sighed in unison.

    "As expected¡­ No, I thought you would say that. Right now, it will be painful if we lose you, Aoi-kun. What should we do¡­" Glenn pouted like a child.

    Crown slumped his shoulders, looking at me with resentment. "If I can stay at this academy for a long time, I can see the magic of other countries with my own eyes¡­"

    Hearing Crown mutter this, I nodded in understanding. It seemed Crown wanted to extend his stay to continue researching magic at this academy. Certainly, with various magicians from different countries conducting research at the academy, it would be easy to study foreign magic here. Crown must be disappointed that his plan didn''t work out.

    On the other hand, Alabarta seemed happy because he believed he could achieve his goal of taking me to Maple Leaf.

    "Then I will take responsibility for preparing the journey to the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Glenn-dono, rest assured. Aoi-dono''s stay will be one month. I will arrange the journey plan to ensure it''s not burdensome, with the best accommodations along the way¡­"

    As Alabarta happily began to make arrangements, Glenn raised his hand with a frown. Everyone paused for a moment at Glenn''s sudden gesture, but Alabarta quickly spoke up.

    "Wh-what is it, Glenn-dono?" Alabarta asked, looking bewildered.

    Glenn looked at me with a wry smile. "Sorry, but the decision to go to Maple Leaf lies with Aoi-kun. I don''t have the authority to decide."

    "What¡­?! Who would believe such nonsense?! Glenn-dono, you¡¯re a high-ranking noble of the Verted Kingdom and the principal of this academy. No matter how skilled a magician she is, if you give her the order¡ª"

    "That''s impossible," Glenn interrupted Alabarta''s statement, which seemed to be common sense. Crown looked up in confusion.

    Glenn returned their gaze and answered with a smile, "You see, Aoi-kun is here because I asked her to teach at the academy. If she wants to leave, she can do so anytime. The Verted Kingdom will be troubled if a magician of Aoi-kun''s caliber goes to another country. So, ultimately, it''s up to Aoi-kun to decide."

    Both pairs of eyes turned to me.

    I hesitated for a moment before giving my answer. "As for me, I would like to see the unique magic of Maple Leaf for my own research. Additionally, I''d like to bring some students along."

    "Students?"

    I nodded. "If we can visit the academy in Maple Leaf, I''d like to observe the teaching methods as well. I believe having students observe from their perspective can help improve both our academy''s system and Maple Leaf''s."

    Glenn stroked his chin and nodded. "Hmm, I see. There is little interaction between academies to maintain confidentiality. This gives our academy a good reason to send Aoi-kun."

    With Glenn showing his approval, I turned to Alabarta. "That''s why, along with me, a few others will accompany me to Maple Leaf. Also, to shorten travel time, we plan to take a different route."

    "Even if you say another route, the one we have is supposed to be the shortest¡­" Alabarta replied ambiguously, unable to hide his confusion.

    However, Crown widened his eyes, looked up, and stared at me with interest.

 Ch. 62 - School Trip?

    "It''s too sudden¡­""Haha, that''s just like Aoi-san, I guess¡­"

    Strass held his head in one hand while Eliza looked at me with a wry smile. We had gathered in the academy''s courtyard, and I had explained the situation up to now. The two reacted this way after hearing it. Meanwhile, Shenley and Cote, unable to hide their surprise, stared at us, while Ayle, Liz, and Bell were excited, thinking they were going on a trip.

    Strass, Eliza, and I were sitting on chairs around a table at the edge of the courtyard, with Shenley and the others standing behind Strass and Eliza. S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "To Maple Leaf¡­" Shenley murmured with a complex expression.

    Next to her, Cote stood with his arms crossed, frowning. "Given our positions, it''s beneficial for us to go to Maple Leaf, but¡­"

    While the two of them exuded a somewhat indescribable atmosphere, Ayle and the others had already started exchanging information about the trip.

    "What are Maple Leaf''s specialties?"

    "I think they¡¯re famous for silk and cotton products, luxury teas, and spices."

    "I hear the Holy Church''s buildings are as splendid as castles."

    Matching Ayle''s excitement, Liz and Bell joined the conversation happily.

    Cote, looking troubled, said, "We''re also going for an exchange with the magic academy, so we shouldn''t just treat it like a vacation."

    Liz and Bell promptly apologized, but Ayle frowned in displeasure. Given their age, it was only natural for them to want to have fun.

    However, Ayle and her friends were nobles of the Cote Highlands. They couldn¡¯t quite act like ordinary children.

    "While I go to the place called the Magic Research Lab, you can go sightseeing with Strass-sensei and Eliza-sensei."

    "Really?!" Ayle turned around energetically.

    I nodded at her bright smile.

    Eliza tilted her head with a wry smile and murmured, "It seems like it''s decided that we''re going along too."

    Strass nodded silently.

    They might have some complaints, but since they were kind enough to come along, I expressed my gratitude in advance. "Thank you."

    "¡­ So it''s decided, after all."

    For some reason, Strass''s face turned even more solemn.

    Just then, Cote spoke with a difficult expression. "¡­ Aoi-sensei, there''s something I''m curious about."

    "What is it?"

    "I hear the trip will take about a month, but including the travel there and back, won''t it take more than two months? In that case, our lectures¡­" Cote said with a troubled look.

    I nodded deeply to reassure him. "It''s okay. The travel time itself will only be one day."

    Hearing my answering, not only Cote and Ayle but even Strass and the others tilted their heads in confusion.

    We gathered in front of the castle gate and looked back at Glenn and the others who came to see us off.

    "Well, it''s only for a month, but we''re off," I said.

    Glenn exhaled sharply. "Hmm, umm¡­! I-I think I should accompany you after all¡­!"

    Glenn was excitedly volunteering, but beside him, Speyside stopped him.

    "If you''re worried, I can go in your place, so please stay here, Principal¡­" Speyside, also excited, tried to hold back Glenn.

    The behavior of the two seemed strange, and when I looked closely, the others around them were the same.

    "When you return, please share at least some hints about that magic," Fore Pern Roses said, and the other teachers nodded repeatedly.

    It was true that magicians who could use flight magic were rare. With this thought in mind, I cast the spell.

    I focused on gathering and increasing the density of the wind and intertwined it with the upper and lower parts of the carriage to create invisible magical wings.

    It took about five seconds, but eventually, the carriage floated up as if it had lost gravity.

    Voices echoed from inside the carriage.

    "Ah, ah, ah, it''s gone up! It¡¯s really gone up! Ohhhh! I''m witnessing a historic moment¡­!"

    "N-no way, really¡­?!"

    Crown and Alabaruta shouted, sticking their heads out the carriage windows to look at the ground. Inside the carriage, Strass and the others watched them with wry smiles. Not only Strass and Eliza, but Cote and Shenley also had similar expressions.

    "¡­ Well then."

    After lightly bowing to the noisy group, I used flight magic on myself and flew to the driver''s seat of the carriage.

    "¡­ What a flashy departure," Strass, who was peeking out from the carriage, remarked in exasperation.

    "We could have used a smaller carriage, but everyone brought more luggage than expected¡­" I said.

    Strass blinked and then let out a short breath.

    "¡­ That''s not what I meant, but oh well," he muttered with a sigh and returned to the carriage.

    Could it be about leaving Alabarta''s subordinates behind? In that case, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    I had considered flying a larger ship but decided against it to avoid attracting attention.

    Since I had received permission from Alabarta to leave them behind, there should be no problem.

    "Well, I''ll ask about it later."

    Switching my thoughts, I looked up. The sky was blue and clear. We had already risen to near cloud height, and the horizon appeared slightly curved.

    "It''s a perfect day for a trip," I said, lifting the corners of my mouth gently.

 Ch. 63 - Air Travel

    The clouds were rapidly flowing past us.Due to our altitude, we saw no birds or similar magical beasts. Only draconic species flew at this height. Occasionally, they flew so close that we almost collided, but when I used lightning magic to threaten them, they hastily fled.

    All the wind was converted into a driving force, so the strong gusts didn''t reach the driver''s seat where I was sitting. When a sudden gust would come, I could feel the gentle breeze that had passed through the thin wind barrier brushing my cheek.

    I narrowed my eyes and murmured softly, "The sky feels nice."

    Strass poked his head out of the carriage window with an exasperated expression. "How can you remain so calm while maintaining such a grand spell?"

    "Once stable in the air, maintaining flying magic costs much less energy. The initial process of floating up and increasing speed may be a bit difficult though."

    "There''s no way it could just be a bit difficult¡­ Oh well, there''s no point in saying anything more. Anyway, Crown-dono has been quite noisy in the carriage. How much longer until we land?"

    I turned my gaze forward and answered with some leeway, "Well, according to the map borrowed from Alabarta-san, we should have crossed the border already¡­ Perhaps about two more hours?"

    Strass''s expression became blank, and his tone dropped. "¡­Two more hours."

    Maybe it was a bit too slow? However, the speed was adjusted to ensure comfort inside the carriage. If I pushed myself and became tired, it would be problematic if something happened, so an energy-efficient flight should be fine.

    "It''s been about two and a half hours since we left the academy. If we rushed, we could have arrived in three hours, but to avoid overexertion, we''re taking about five hours. Just be a bit more patient," I replied to cheer up Strass.

    Seemingly satisfied with my answer, he nodded silently and retreated back into the carriage.

    With no one around, I turned my gaze to the scenery below. Unlike the view from the ground, the sky was a deep, indigo blue, and the combined scenes of sea, mountains, and plains looked like a single piece of art. There were also long, winding roads, beautiful towns, and small villages amidst the lush nature, making it a sight that never bored me.

    I enjoyed the serene scenery and leisurely savored the journey through the sky.

    Looking at the cityscape, I confirmed we were near our destination by the terrain.

    The wide, long river reflected the slightly reddening sunlight, glittering in a bright orange. Beside it was a beautiful, pristine city. The surrounding walls appeared like ordinary stone walls but exuded a grand and majestic aura with both enormity and beauty.

    The unified color and shape of the buildings suggested meticulous planning.

    It seemed that this city wasn''t originally a settlement that became a capital but was rather built specifically to be one.

    The city was constructed right by the river, likely to maximize its utility. If so, the Holy Empire might have developed shipbuilding technology, even if it wasn¡¯t a maritime country.

    As we began our descent towards the city, I considered calling out to the carriage, but as if sensing it, faces appeared from the window.

    "Oh! It¡¯s really the Holy City!"

    "No way?! In just half a day¡­ Whoa?! It''s true?!"

    Crown popped his head out and shouted, and Alabarta appeared from the same window, astonished. Despite being cramped inside the carriage for hours, they seemed lively.

    "We''ve started our descent. Please wait a moment," I informed.

    The astonished Arabarta frowned at me. "¡­Huh?! Did we already pass the border fort? No, since we''re here, we must have¡­! Hmm, I did say we could pass without permission, but to think we''d fly over¡­ It might cause confusion if our whereabouts are unknown¡­"

    "Just send a fast horse from the Holy City! Besides, this astonishing magic! Look at the inside of the carriage! Strass-dono and the others aren''t even surprised! The students are enjoying the journey in the sky! Do you understand what this means?"

    "Ugh! Shut up, Crown! I understand well enough! If this were used in war, it would be a terrifying threat! Worse than a large dragon¡­!"

    "No, that''s not it! Why don''t you get it, old man?!"

    Crown and Alabarta shouted at each other, leaning out from one side of the carriage. Meanwhile, Ayle and Liz leaned out from the other side, almost falling, cheering at the view below.

    "Aoi-sensei, it''s amazing! We''ve really arrived at the Holy City!"

    "The Holy City is so beautiful! I can''t wait to walk around inside!"

    Shenley and Bell peeked through the gaps and also gazed at the scenery excitedly.

    As we got closer to the ground, more people began noticing us. The roads were crowded with various races.

    It was difficult to land on the road.

    I decided to land at a spot near the city gate, away from the road. As the commotion approached, some people started shouting and pointing at us.

    "This is troublesome. I didn''t intend to stand out so much," I muttered. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    From inside the carriage came a retort. "Hey, how dare you say something like that?"

 Ch. 64 - Entrance to the Holy Capital

    As we landed on the grassland beside the road, we were met with curious gazes and exclamations of surprise. Soldiers clad in silver metal and leather armor pushed their way through the crowd observing us from a distance."Y-you there! Stop right there!"

    Though we hadn''t even started moving, they ordered us to halt. As I turned to face the soldiers after stepping down from the driver''s seat, they panicked and prepared for battle.

    Just as I was pondering what to do, Alabarta burst out of the carriage. "Wait! I am Alabarta Domec, vice-captain of the Royal Guard! This carriage poses no threat! Lower your guard!"

    Hearing Alabarta''s urgent shout, the soldiers quickly relaxed their grip on their weapons.

    "Alabarta-dono?!"

    "You''re back already?!"

    The murmurs of surprise gradually calmed the tension.

    Alabarta cleared his throat exaggeratedly. "Ahem! We might have arrived incorrectly, but this was an experiment with new magic! There''s no need to worry! That said, your prompt response was excellent! I expect you to continue demonstrating your strength as soldiers of the Holy Empire!"

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    Hearing Alabarta¡¯s energetic excuse and words of praise, the soldiers straightened their backs. A few onlookers even clapped.

    Alabarta responded by raising a hand and addressing one of the soldiers. "I am requesting permission to pass! I''ll issue the list of those permitted later!"

    "Un-understood! Please proceed!" the soldier answered. Some remained on the spot while others began directing people lined up in front of the city gate to the side of the road.

    Feeling a bit apologetic, I said, "It''s alright. As long as we have permission, we will proceed from above."

    "Huh?" The soldiers tilted their heads in confusion.

    I smiled and placed my hand on the carriage door, activating a flight spell.

    The carriage rose up as if it had lost gravity, and I floated up with it. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Amidst the stunned gazes of the soldiers and passersby, we rose above the height of the city gate within five seconds.

    "A-Aoi-dono! You''ve forgotten someone!" Alabarta shouted from the ground.

    It seemed I left him behind. He had gotten off the carriage to explain things to the soldiers.

    "Alabarta-dono, please pass through the gate as usual. Also, could you inform them to avoid causing a commotion when we land?"

    "If a carriage descends from the sky, there will be a commotion regardless!"

    "That''s true. Then please try to minimize the chaos."

    "Huh?! Ugh, I-I understand!" Alabarta hurriedly ran towards the gate.

    Since there were no horses to pull the carriage, the plan was to travel by floating.

    As a result, we were met with curious stares as we moved straight down the main street of the Holy Capital.

    Soldiers walked alongside the slowly flying carriage, perhaps fearing a collision.

    "That merchant! Stay away from this carriage!"

    "Please make way! Move to the side of the road!"

    The surroundings grew noisy, and some people, especially merchants, approached out of curiosity for the flying carriage, their eyes gleaming like predators eyeing prey.

    Sensing the commotion, Strass and the others waiting inside the carriage didn''t show their faces. Normally, someone like Ayle would have jumped out to experience the city firsthand, but they were holding back as well.

    The stone-paved streets were lined with white buildings, giving the city a Mediterranean tourist destination vibe. It was a well-organized, beautiful cityscape, bustling with lively people.

    Most of the chatter was about the flying carriage, though there were some comments directed at me.

    "Hey, could that little girl be¡­?"

    "No, no, there must be a terrifying magician inside the carriage. She must be one of the servants."

    It seemed people understood the carriage was floating due to magic and were trying to identify the magician. From what I heard, no one in the crowd identified me as the caster.

    However, the soldiers accompanying us from the gate were different. They had heard my conversation with Alabarta.

    The soldiers glanced at me from time to time and kept an eye on the street.

    "You there, move aside!"

    "What did you say? Do you know who I am¡­?"

    A young soldier sternly addressed a man in full armor who was leisurely walking in the middle of the main street. As the armored man turned around with a displeased expression, the soldier put on a stern expression and shouted, "If you don''t want to die, move!"

    "Ugh¡­"

    The soldier''s shout and fierce expression made the man grudgingly step aside.

    It felt like a procession of a feudal lord. Though it was better than making everyone prostrate, it was undoubtedly a nuisance.

    "Please don''t speak too harshly."

    When I called out to them, the soldiers'' faces turned pale. I hoped no strange rumors would spread¡­

 Ch. 65 - History of Maple Leaf (Aois Prejudice)

    Maple Leaf Holy Empire.It was well-known that the emperor, the country''s representative, was educated as one who carried the blood of the gods.

    Long ago, in the place where the current imperial capital was, there was a religion called Maple Leaf Holy Church and a settlement centered around it. A certain merchant guild visited and settled there.

    The saint, who carried the blood of the gods, had lived a quiet life, saving only those who sought help from him. However, the merchants mourned and regretted his passiveness deeply.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to spread the wonderful teachings of the Maple Leaf Holy Church more broadly? Why not save more people?¡±

    In response to these words, the saint spread the teachings of the Maple Leaf Holy Church widely and declared the founding of a country to protect its believers.

    This was said to be the history of the birth of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire.

    Since its founding, Maple Leaf had poured efforts into researching healing magic. As a result, it attracted people from other countries and quickly rose to become a major power.

    When it absorbed the surrounding small countries, the saint began to call himself the emperor.

    Was it that the merchants who realized the power of religion had an exceptionally high sense of business? Or did the founder of the religion at that time possess such a charismatic influence?

    Either way, the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, which grew into a major power in just the first emperor''s reign, succeeded in making its presence known in one fell swoop.

    At the time, great nobles who would form the core of the country were born, but the person who assumed the position of prime minister, the second highest position in the Holy Empire, was always someone from the lineage of the first merchants.

    "Is it because merchants manage the internal affairs that Maple Leaf''s class system is so deeply rooted?" I muttered.

    Strass frowned and cautioned me with a reproachful look. "¡­ Think about where you are when you speak. We''re already inside the imperial castle."

    The place we were now was a large room, about twenty tatami mats (33 square meters) in size. Beautiful patterns adorned the walls and ceiling, and furniture was arranged at equal intervals along the walls. The room had ten comfortable single-seater sofas, each with a small round table.

    At the only entrance and exit, two knights in silver armor stood motionless, holding spears like staves. There were two windows, but they were barred like those of a prison and seemed impossible to open.

    Though the interior was luxurious, the room felt a bit stifling. Strass, Eliza, and I were sitting together, with Cote and Shenley seated on the sofas opposite us.

    Meanwhile, Ayle and her group were either looking out the windows at the scenery or wandering around the room.

    Watching them from the corner of my eye, I shook my head at Strass''s words. "Since it''s a system established by the country, it''s strange to get angry just because someone pointed it out. As a major power, they should have the confidence to explain their own system with pride."

    "I-I get it. I get it. Just be quiet, please." Strass hastily covered my mouth with his hand.

    As I observed his unusually flustered behavior, he noticed and pulled back. "Ah¡­ Sorry."

    Eliza was watching the flustered Strass with great interest.

    Indeed, the two knights at the entrance were glaring sharply at us, and the atmosphere was not very pleasant.

    Even so, for Strass to be this agitated, Maple Leaf had to be a very dangerous country.

    By the way, the class system I mentioned was something like a rank assigned to citizens within the Maple Leaf Holy Empire.

    Since all the original followers of the Maple Leaf Holy Church were human, non-humans tended to have lower ranks. However, those who converted to the Maple Leaf Holy Church would rise one rank, and those who became mages or took on national duties would rise another rank.

    The highest-ranking citizens were humans with magical talents and involved in public duties of the Holy Empire, while the lowest-ranking citizens were non-humans without magical talents who followed different religions and worked as apprentices in general jobs.

    The class system not only affected living conditions and the right to attend educational institutions but also influenced the severity of punishments when crimes were committed.

    Although there was no slavery, the lowest-ranking citizens in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire were treated almost like slaves, being convenient citizens who could be used up with minimal labor costs. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    What was terrifying was that the most devoted followers, who blindly obeyed, could also be conveniently manipulated by the Holy Empire, even if they were the highest-ranking citizens.

    In a way, it could be said that they had achieved the most efficient country management, but I did not particularly like this method.

    While I was recalling and critiquing the origins of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire in my head, the door to the room opened from the outside.

    "Esteemed guests, you are now permitted to meet with His Majesty Emperor Diageo of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Please come this way."

 Ch. 66 - Emperor

    "Welcome, everyone. You may relax."Hearing this, I raised my head.

    In the grand hall with stone walls and pillars that exuded an imposing atmosphere, Strass, Eliza, and I were kneeling on a red carpet laid in the center. Behind us, only Cote had accompanied us as the representative of the students.

    The hall was dimly lit, with lamps set on the pillars and walls to compensate for the lack of natural light, further enhancing the heavy atmosphere.

    In front of us was a ten-step staircase, atop which stood a thin, middle-aged man dressed in a golden robe. His thinning hair and the dark circles under his eyes, along with his gaunt cheeks, gave him a rather shabby appearance. He wore a gold crown, but it hardly suited his appearance.

    So this was what it meant to be ''dwarfed by one''s clothes''.

    With this thought in mind, I looked up at the emperor of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, who sat on a magnificent throne above the stairs, looking down at us.

    Seeing me raise my head, Alabarta, who was kneeling slightly diagonally in front of us, cleared his throat and began to speak. "Once again, Your Majesty Diageo, this is Aoi Konominato-dono, a senior teacher from Winter Valley''s Fiddiq Academy. Then there are Strass Clyde-dono and Eliza Woodford-dono, who are teachers from the same academy. Lastly, we have the distinguished student Cote Hedge Butler-dono from Fiddiq Academy. Some other students have also accompanied us, but they are waiting in a separate room."

    Alabarta bowed his head.

    Emperor Diageo nodded gracefully. "Hmm. You all seem quite young. To be enrolled in Fiddiq Academy and even entrusted as teachers at such an age is impressive. I remember seeing Cote before, but we shall leave that for now."

    Nodding in satisfaction, Diageo then fixed his gaze on me. "And you, Aoi Konominato-dono, you are the magician who was suddenly appointed as a senior teacher, correct? You are not quite what I imagined, which confuses me, but I am glad you have come to our country."

    I tilted my head slightly and responded, "Thank you." S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Diageo laughed with his shoulders shaking. "Are you curious about what I imagined? Indeed, being heralded as a magician surpassing even Fore, our country''s renowned mage, I expected either a suspicious older woman or someone appearing older than me. Please forgive me, no offense intended."

    Diageo continued to laugh heartily. While it was good that he seemed to be in a good mood, I couldn''t quite match his pace.

    As I watched, Alabarta cleared his throat again and spoke. "Your Majesty, shall we move on to the main topic?"

    "Hmm? Ah, yes. I have a request for you. As Alabarta might have informed you, we wish for your contribution to the development of our country''s magic. The reward will depend on your results. Oh, and also, your status in this country will be equivalent to a minister of another country. You will receive a ring to signify this. Is that acceptable?"

    Diageo presented the request, conditions, and treatment, checking my reaction as a formality. The terms were likely exceptionally favorable.

    It seemed Diageo never expected a refusal. I found him to be a rather approachable king.

    However, I had something else I wanted to confirm first. "May I ask something?"

    Diageo and Alabarta looked at me. I also felt gazes from behind, but I decided to ignore them. "Your Majesty Diageo, I understand the terms and conditions. However, I have a request regarding the reward."

    Alabarta frowned and pursed his lips.

    Diageo tilted his head and asked back, "What is it? Some rare magical tools, perhaps?"

    I shook my head lightly. "No, it is not."

    "Then what is it?" he asked again, sounding a bit impatient.

    I nodded and stated my most desired request. "I want you to disclose all the magic of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire to me. Additionally, I would like a portion of that magic to be made public to the world."

    Hearing this, both of them widened their eyes in shock, freezing in place.

 Ch. 67 - The Future of Magic

    Alabarta froze, seemingly unable to comprehend my words, and from behind, I could hear a lot of coughing, but I chose to ignore them for now.A few seconds later, Diageo blinked and spoke. "W-well, Aoi-dono, even though you''re a first-class great magician, it seems you''re not familiar with the political affairs of each country and the relationships between them. Although our country is one of the Great Nations, the balance of power with other countries is quite unstable. The leakage of unique magic, which could be considered secret arts, could easily disrupt that balance." S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    He basically implied that he couldn''t grant my request. I didn''t agree with him, so I took a short breath and looked up. "I think that idea is hindering the development of magic, but I understand your concerns and the potential issues. Naturally, we can''t put your country at a disadvantage by disclosing your unique magic while the others maintain secrecy."

    Diageo nodded deeply in agreement.

    But before he could respond, I continued. "However, that won''t happen."

    At these words, not only Diageo but also Alabarta tilted their heads in confusion.

    "And why is that?" Diageo asked.

    I smiled reassuringly and answered, "Because I will make all countries disclose their magic. The only difference will be whether it happens sooner or later."

    The air in the hall seemed to freeze, and silence fell over the room.

    In the end, Diageo did not permit the public disclosure of magic. But I was granted permission to enter the Magic Research Institute of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire in exchange for teaching them my magic. I was told repeatedly that this was a special privilege, as even ministers from other countries typically couldn''t gain such access.

    Though it was hard to accept, the audience with Diageo concluded since we had reached an agreement for the time being.

    I was guided into what appeared to be another VIP room. I lamented aloud, "It seems I must memorize all the magic from each country and study it myself."

    Strass and Eliza approached me, looking exhausted.

    "Please, think first before you speak."

    "Aoi-san?! I was about to faint! Seriously!"

    Hearing their complaints, I nodded. "I know. Please don''t worry. I made sure to choose my words carefully to avoid offending the other party. However, I was too cautious, and as a result, I couldn''t get them to compromise on the crucial points. Next time, I''ll try harder to gain their approval."

    At this declaration, both of them looked up at the sky and held their heads, looking utterly dejected.

    I wondered if we should try to disclose magic as soon as possible.

    While I was lost in thought, Shenley raised her hand modestly with a wry smile and asked, "Um, what should we do now?"

    Cote crossed his arms and muttered with a troubled expression, "That''s right. Since our visit was so sudden, the magic academy and research institute both need time to prepare and notify their staff."

    Ayle suddenly raised both hands and shouted enthusiastically, "Let''s go sightseeing!"

    Everyone turned to look at Ayle.

    "Earlier, we got permission to tour the imperial castle, but I think we can do that another time! We might only have today to freely explore the city!"

    "Why is that? I think we can visit the city at any time," Cote asked, puzzled.

    Ayle looked at me and replied, "Because we might be famous by tomorrow or the day after, right?"

    For some reason, everyone nodded deeply at Ayle''s strange statement.

    "¡­ That''s true."

    "Y-you''re sharp."

    "You''ve always had good intuition."

    Voices of agreement rang out, and Liz and Bell praised Ayle with "As expected!"

    Although it didn¡¯t feel quite right, since that was what everyone wanted, there was no choice but to agree.

    "Alright then, let''s go sightseeing around the city. Should we ask Shenley-san to guide us?" I suggested.

    Shenley hurriedly shook her head. "N-no, I''m not very familiar with the Holy City, and I''m worried that something might happen, so we should ask someone from the castle to guide us."

    Strass and the others immediately agreed.

    "That''s a good idea."

    "That''s reasonable."

    "It¡¯s best to ask Alabarta-sama¡­"

    "It will be bad if something happens!"

    As everyone discussed their concerns about the city''s security situation, the door unexpectedly opened from the outside.

    Standing there was Crown Windsor, a court magician of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire.

    "I heard the conversation. I''ll guide you myself." Crown graciously offered to be our guide.

    I expressed my gratitude sincerely. "Thank you. We appreciate your help."

    I turned back to the group. For some reason, everyone had oddly awkward expressions on their faces.

 Ch. 68 - Touring the Holy City

    White walls, which appeared to be coated with plaster or stucco, lined both sides of the street, with beautiful flowers and lush greenery adding color to the scene. Shops filled with colorful clothes also lined the road, creating a vibrant and colorful landscape."It''s like a blank canvas splashed with paint. I wonder if it¡¯s the pure white buildings that create this unique atmosphere," I murmured.

    Ayle nodded happily. "Yes! It''s beautiful, isn''t it? It even smells delicious, and everything is so lovely!"

    "The Holy City is known as the Pure White City. By the way, the Cote Highlands is called the Water City. Aoi-sensei, you should definitely visit the Cote Highlands¡­"

    "Oh look, there''s the famous Bande over there. It''s fried chicken sandwiched in bread, and each shop has its own unique seasoning. It''s really interesting."

    "Hmm, wait, Liz. Don''t stray too far."

    "Oh, sorry, Strass-sensei."

    The students were completely in a field trip mood. Strass and Eliza kept an eye on Ayle and the others, while Cote and Shenley quietly talked and observed the cityscape.

    At the front, Crown was guiding us and providing information about the city.

    "Do you see those pointed roofs? The three buildings with pointed roofs are run by the Magicians'' Association. They sometimes have rare magic books and items. Foreign merchants also do business there, so even top researchers from the country''s Magic Research Institute go see them occasionally."

    The tour mainly focused on topics related to magic, but there were some useful insights. Well, the students seemed to have lost interest in Crown''s explanations, but they were still enjoying the city''s atmosphere.

    "Can I buy that?"

    "Sure, but do you have enough money?"

    "I have enough if it''s just baked bread."

    When I saw Liz and Bell captivated by the fragrant bread at a stall, a question popped into my mind. "Is there any problem with currency? Do you have Maple Leaf Holy Empire''s coins?"

    Everyone turned to look at me, and even Crown stopped to look at me.

    "Did I say something strange?" I asked, puzzled.

    Eliza answered on behalf of everyone. "Well, almost two hundred years ago, the Five Great Nations issued a common currency. To avoid disadvantages in trade, most smaller countries also use the common currency, so it''s accepted everywhere."

    "Oh, I see. I didn''t know because I''ve never been out of the mountains." I nodded, understanding her explanation. It seemed similar to the common currency in Europe.

    "Well, if you haven''t been to other countries, it''s understandable not to know. But still, it''s surprising how little you know about common sense despite your extensive magical knowledge," Strass said with an exasperated expression.

    "Is that so?" I always considered myself a common-sense person, but being looked at strangely by everyone made me uneasy.

    "By the way, if a currency is used worldwide, wouldn''t the country in charge of minting make a significant profit?" I shifted the focus from my common sense to the currency minting situation.

    Cote shrugged, looking troubled. "The common currency is minted by the royal families of each country. There''s a special magical imprint on the coins, and only the Five Great Nations¡ªthe Verted Kingdom, the Grandsands Kingdom, the Karvan Kingdom, the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, and the Bushmills Empire¡ªmanage and produce them."

    Among the familiar names, one of the Great Nations was not mentioned.

    "Is the Cote Highlands not involved in minting?"

    Cote looked even more troubled. "The Cote Highlands elects its representatives, so there''s a risk of information leaks if they mint the special imprinted coins."

    "I see. If anything, I think the country that elects representatives is more trustworthy than royal families that are chosen by bloodline for generations when it comes to corruption and collusion."

    After answering, I turned to Liz and Belle. "Then, shall we buy baked bread for everyone? I''ll come along."

    "Aoi-sensei too?"

    "Oh, then I''ll come too!"

    "Shall I buy some as well?"

    As I took out my wallet and started walking, Ayle, Shenley, and Eliza joined me, and before I knew it, all the girls were heading towards the food stall.

    "Aoi-sensei, which flavor would you like?" S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I prefer something sweet."

    "Then this berry one is good!"

    "I think the maple one is better¡­"

    In no time, I found myself part of the girls'' group, chattering away.

    Enjoying the delightful scent of freshly baked bread and the surprisingly complex flavor of the sauce, we savored our time touring the Holy City, feeling like I was on a school trip once again.

 Ch. 69 - Primitive Magic Ideology

    As we enjoyed touring the city with Crown''s guidance, we encountered a group dressed in white robes embroidered with crosses. They were clothed entirely in white, from their shoes to their gloves.Seeing the group, Crown subtly shifted his route. "Come on, everyone. Let''s head this way. Up ahead is the Maple Leaf Holy Empire''s leading magic academy, where we can observe some lectures¡­"

    Crown spoke fast while steering us away, but the man leading the group of white-robed people called out, "Hmm, isn''t that Crown Windsor-dono? Who are you guiding?"

    The voice made Crown turn back with a clearly displeased expression. As we wondered what was happening, Crown responded stiffly, "Gem Westmeath, vice-head magician, I am currently attending to important guests."

    His tone suggested he didn''t want to talk, but Gem approached with narrowed eyes. As he got closer, we noticed that he was surprisingly old, perhaps around fifty. He had dark brown hair and reddish eyes.

    "Crown! What''s with that attitude?! You can''t even handle basic magic properly! How dare you say something like that¡­!" Gem shouted.

    But when Crown ignored him, Gem''s gaze shifted to us. " Are you from another country? Since Crown is your guide, you must be a magician, right?" s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Gem-dono! Your manner of speaking is the real issue here! These people are guests of His Majesty the Emperor!" Crown''s voice rose slightly, his face reddening at Gem''s rude tone.

    Gem frowned in annoyance.

    Not wanting to cause more trouble, I rolled up my sleeve to reveal the bracelet borrowed from the emperor. It was a gold bracelet with a design of overlapping lines.

    When Gem saw it, a twisted smile appeared on his face. "How surprising. You look young, yet you''re a second-class magician. Are you perhaps the daughter of a duke from a Great Nation? My name is Gem Westmeath, the vice-head magician of the Imperial Court Magicians of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. If you have any troubles while in the Holy City, please don''t hesitate to consult me."

    "Thank you. However, I am a humble person with no title, so there''s no need to be so formal. My name is Aoi Konominato. Like everyone else, I am from the Verted Kingdom."

    A deep frown formed between Gem''s brows. "No title¡­ Then why did His Majesty bestow upon you this bracelet that represents the highest rank under royalty?"

    I hesitated to answer. "¡­ Perhaps because I can use new types of magic?"

    At my inadvertent reveal, Crown hurriedly denied it. "No, no, no, that''s not it. Aoi-dono is a senior teacher at Fiddiq Academy, and the others are excellent teachers and students. Aoi-dono, in particular, is the first person to be invited as a senior teacher as soon as she came¡­"

    Gem''s eyes sharpened, and he muttered under his breath, "¡­ Fiddiq Academy¡­ His Majesty''s love for new things is quite troublesome¡­"

    He pasted a forced smile on his face. "Well, I''m sorry for taking your time. Please enjoy your sightseeing in the Holy City."

    Losing interest, Gem turned his back to us, and the group in white robes walked away. Crown let out a small sigh of relief.

    "Do you not get along with him?" I asked.

    Crown shrugged and shook his head. "As you can tell from our brief chat just now, that group is part of the Imperial Court Magicians and extremely into primitive magic ideology."

    "Primitive magic ideology?" I tilted my head at the unfamiliar term.

    Crown blinked several times in surprise. "Have you not heard of it? Ah, perhaps it is called something different in Verted. They believe that given the long history of magic, it is a waste of time to develop new magic. It''s true that completely new and useful magic is rare, maybe once in a hundred years. However, merely refining existing magic, as those primitive magic ideologists advocate, won''t lead to significant progress."

    As if a switch had been flipped, Crown started expressing his displeasure towards primitive magic ideologists.

    "I see. So you''re saying it''s good to further refine already well-established magic, but we shouldn''t belittle researchers of new magic."

    Hearing my reply, Crown grasped my hand with a bright smile and nodded repeatedly. "Exactly! As expected! In our country, no new magic has been adopted for common use for nearly a hundred years. It''s truly lamentable. In contrast, the Verted Kingdom has Fiddiq Academy, where magicians from various countries gather¡­ I''m so envious! If I could, I''d become a student at Fiddiq Academy right now and learn magic from magicians all over the world!"

    This court magician, who should be at the pinnacle of magic in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, exclaimed passionately. This astonished not only us but also the surrounding people.

 Ch. 70 - At the Imperial Castle

    Although the first day''s tour of the Holy City had a few disturbances, the students seemed quite satisfied. We decided to stay the night at the imperial castle. Ayle and the others discussed the cityscape and the food they had tried in a guest room with an unusually high ceiling.Shenley seemed quite nervous about staying in the imperial castle of her country, but the other students didn''t seem particularly uneasy.

    "I guess it''s natural to feel nervous about staying in the castle. I''m a bit nervous too, so I understand."

    As soon as Strass and Eliza heard me, they gave me a suspicious look.

    "Are you really nervous?"

    "You don''t show it at all, Aoi-san."

    With a wry smile, I stood up from my chair and said, "I''m human too after all. Okay, I''m going to take a walk to calm my nerves."

    I left the guest room. The two soldiers standing outside noticed me when I opened the door. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''d like to get some fresh air outside."

    "Then please allow me to guide you."

    One of the soldiers started walking in front of me. I''d have preferred to walk alone if they had just told me the location, but it seemed difficult to move freely within the imperial castle.

    I walked down unnecessarily spacious corridors and opened a large double door on the first floor of the castle. What came into view appeared to be a lush garden. There was a fountain in the center and green hedges forming low walls.

    It was exactly what someone would imagine a courtyard in a noble''s mansion to look like.

    In the courtyard, a young woman in a beautiful dress was walking by the fountain. She was dressed in a pure white outfit like a wedding dress, and her wavy golden hair swayed as she moved. She appeared to be in her late teens. Two soldiers in silver armor stood nearby, along with a woman who seemed to be a maid.

    As I watched, the woman in the dress noticed me and turned around.

    "Princess Rose." One of the soldiers guiding me knelt on the spot. It seemed she was a member of the imperial family.

    Just to be safe, I quickly straightened my posture and bowed.

    The woman called Rose raised an eyebrow slightly and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"

    I raised my head. "I am a teacher from the magic academy of the Verted Kingdom. My name is Aoi Konominato."

    "Verted Kingdom¡­ Does that mean Fiddiq Academy? You must be quite talented, though you seem rather young." Rose began to examine me with great interest and walked towards me.

    The soldier kneeling in front of her hurriedly raised his head. "P-Princess Rose, Aoi-dono is one of the few senior teachers at Fiddiq Academy and has come to further enhance the magical standards of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire¡­"

    The soldier explained as if to defend me, but when he met Rose''s eyes, his demeanor changed. He became flustered and finally bowed his head again.

    She narrowed her eyes and let out a soft harrumph.

    "Senior teacher, I believe our country also has a magician in that position. Well, it''s fine. More importantly¡­" Rose muttered as if trying to recall something and continued walking towards me.

    She then looked down at the kneeling soldier''s head.

    "What were you trying to say to me? That she''s a guest, so I should bow to her?" she scolded the soldier, her expression stern, her voice filled with irritation.

    "N-no, not at all¡­!" the soldier stammered while trembling.

    I felt sorry for him and wondered if there was anything I could do, but Rose suddenly began chanting. After a short chant, she pointed one hand at the soldier''s head. "Know your place, [Ice Sculpture, Frozen]."

    Ice began to form around the trembling, kneeling soldier.

    I immediately cast a counterspell. "[Fire Circle, Red Circle]."

    A red line traced a small circle around the soldier, and a thin wall of flames shot out like a laser beam, melting the ice instantly.

    Rose seemed to have tried to encase the soldier in a block of ice, but he was unharmed.

    The soldier looked around in surprise.

    Rose lifted her gaze and stared at me with an expression devoid of emotion. "Was that a chantless spell? Or are you using a magical item equivalent to the imperial family''s treasures?"

    I met her gaze. "It was chantless."

    She tilted her head slightly and smirked. "I see¡­ Chantless¡­ Chantless, huh?"

    She repeated the word as if mulling it over, then turned her back to me. "That was interesting. You must visit the academy in the Holy City."

    With that, Rose quietly walked away.

 Ch. 71 - Maple Leaf Breakfast

    Light streams in through the window, naturally waking me up. As I breathed in the fresh air, the fogginess in my mind gradually cleared."Mmm." I stretched and got out of bed.

    "Oh, good morning."

    "Good morning."

    As I sat up, I heard greetings from Shenley and Liz. They were sitting on the sofa near the door, still in their cute pajamas, seemingly relaxed.

    "Good morning." I returned the greeting and got up from the bed.

    The two of them look at me with wide eyes.

    "Uh, Aoi-sensei¡­ your hair¡­"

    "It''s¡­ exploding."

    I lightly patted my hair with both hands. "This happens every morning. It¡¯s usually fine after I shower."

    I moved to the mirror on the wall. I saw myself in black pajamas with my hair sticking out like a ball of yarn. After confirming that I looked the same as usual, I sat down in the chair in front of the mirror and tried to tidy my hair with a hand comb. It looked like I''d still need a morning shower.

    While thinking about this, I saw that Ayle and Bell were still fast asleep. On the other side of the room, Eliza was sleeping sprawled out on her back. Because she was petite, she looked the youngest out of the group. Well, depending on her outfit, she could easily pass for a child.

    We were staying in the castle, and despite the six queen-sized beds, the guest room was still spacious. The boys and girls were separated too.

    On the boys'' side, only Strass and Cote were there, so it might feel a bit lonely in such a large room.

    While I was absentmindedly looking in the mirror, I saw Ayle and Bell waking up behind me.

    Still sleepy, they greeted us.

    "Ah, good morning."

    "Morning."

    Ayle''s mind still seemed to be in a sluggish state.

    For some reason, Liz pouted at the sleepy pair. "Really, Ayle-sama and Bell, you''re late. You missed something very rare."

    Ayle tilted her head with a questioning look on her face while rubbing an eye. "Something rare?"

    Liz turned to Shenley with a sulky expression. "Right, Shenley-san?"

    "Y-yes, it was a very rare sight," Shenley agreed.

    Hmm, did something unusual happen? Maybe I still wasn¡¯t fully awake.

    Later, Eliza, who had been sleeping with her mouth open, woke up. After changing, we headed to the second floor of the castle. The second floor had a dining hall for guests, where about twenty people could dine together.

    When we entered the dining hall, we saw Strass and Cote already eating. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good morning."

    "Morning¡­ you¡¯re late."

    "We took some time getting ready."

    We exchanged morning greetings and such. As we took our seats, female maids came in with food without a sound.

    They smoothly served the food for those who came in later. The plates were all white, with bread, soup, thinly sliced meat, vegetables, and fruit. The dishes were simple, not overly elaborate.

    "Oh, this is delicious." Ayle, the first to taste the food, gave her honest opinion. Despite the simple appearance, it seemed to satisfy her, a high-ranking noble.

    Encouraged, Bell and Liz also started eating. Both of them exclaimed how delicious it was, and with Shenley and Eliza starting their meals as well, I finally picked up my spoon.

    I tried the translucent soup I was curious about. It was still warm, and the gentle sweetness spread in my mouth. I could taste the flavors of simmered vegetables and meat, along with salt and a hint of spice.

    It tasted somewhat like pot-au-feu. I tried the bread. The crust was a bit hard, but the inside was soft and had a sweet flavor. The meat, on the other hand, was salty, and the spicy seasoning balanced the meal well.

    "It''s delicious, isn''t it? I was surprised too. Simple yet it has a deep flavor." Cote commented with a smile as he tasted the food.

    I nodded quietly and tried the fruit last. It looked like a melon but had a firmer texture. When I bit into it, I tasted a sweet and sour flavor. It was sweeter and more acidic than a melon, somewhat like a sweet grape.

    "¡­ Delicious," Strass muttered with the fruit still in his mouth. His eyes widened as he chewed the fruit, making the others laugh.

    "By the way, Crown-dono said he was busy today and couldn''t show us around." Strass, perhaps embarrassed by being laughed at, changed the subject.

    Smiling wryly, Eliza nodded and looked at me. "Yes, it seems the lab is mainly for court magicians, so it might be better to visit when Crown-san is available."

    Ayle raises her hand suddenly. "Oh, I''d like to visit the Maple Leaf Magic Academy!"

    "That sounds good."

    "Yeah, I''d love to see what it''s like."

    Liz and Bell agreed with Ayle''s suggestion. These three really got along well. Shenley seemed interested too.

    "Alright, let''s visit the magic academy today. I''ll go check with the castle staff." I stood up and left the dining hall.

 Ch. 72 - Magic Academy

    Should I inform Alabarta before going?Thinking this, I called out to a soldier standing at regular intervals like utility poles inside the imperial castle. He said he would call Alabarta and asked me to wait in the reception room. The reception room was on the first floor.

    I felt like I was gradually getting a sense of the layout inside the castle. I went to where everyone was waiting in the dining hall and called out to them. "I''ve delivered a message to Alabarta. The soldier asked us to wait in the reception room on the first floor, so let''s take our necessary belongings and wait."

    Everyone responded in various ways and headed towards the bedrooms where they had stayed overnight. In the bedroom, Ayle was checking her clothes and changing her outer garment. Eliza and I also prepared to go out.

    Everyone was ready within about fifteen minutes, but outside, Strass was standing with an impatient look. It seemed the men had finished getting ready in no time.

    "What took so long?"

    "I finished in about five minutes, but generally, it takes anywhere from ten to thirty minutes for things like makeup, dressing, and washing hands." I offered my general opinion as a representative of women.

    "Thirty minutes¡­ What''s the point of dressing up so much¡­?" Strass muttered and scratched his head.

    If the women of the world heard that, Strass might be roasted alive.

    Unaware of his terrible remark, he led everyone towards the reception room.

    When we arrived, Alabarta was standing by the door with a proper posture. Today, he wasn''t in armor but wore cloth wrapped around him. It looked like some kind of ethnic costume.

    "Welcome, everyone. I will guide you today." Alabarta pounded his chest with his fist.

    "I was thinking of visiting the magic academy, but wouldn''t it be better for a magician to guide us?" I asked

    But Alabarta, with a motivated expression, shook his head. "What are you saying? I also attended the magic academy, although it was a beginner''s class. Hahahaha!"

    He laughed alone and began walking. Seeing this, we briefly exchanged glances but decided to hurry and follow him.

    Maple Leaf was said to be a country specializing in healing magic, which was also referred to as sacred magic. Considering that the predecessor of the Holy Empire was a religious organization called the Maple Leaf Holy Church, this somehow made sense.

    However, if a country became overly specialized in healing magic, other magicians with different talents might not have a sufficient environment to research their own magic. While specialization sounded good in theory, it eradicated the idea of integrating multiple types of magic from the start.

    With this concern in mind, I walked through the Holy City and eventually arrived in front of a large building.

    Like the other buildings, it had white outer walls and a white roof, but what stood out were the numerous large round pillars. It was a massive building with the appearance of a Greek-style temple.

    Although it looked nothing like an educational facility, many of the people entering and exiting were boys and girls, and they wore clothes similar to Alabarta''s, giving a somewhat student-like atmosphere.

    Fiddiq Academy also had everyone wear the same uniform. Perhaps it was the norm here for everyone to have a fixed uniform.

    Alabarta asked us to wait a moment, so we looked at the academy buildings from the outside. Soon, he arrived with someone. It was a middle-aged man wearing a small dark blue cape over a white outfit. The man looked at us with a gentle smile and tilted his head slightly.

    Alabarta stood in front of us with the man, cleared his throat, and held out an open palm to the man beside him. "This is Cameron-dono, a senior teacher at the Holy City Magic Academy. In Maple Leaf, senior teachers are the highest level of magicians, equivalent to court magicians, and Cameron-dono is recognized as one of the highest level magicians in the country."

    After Alabarta¡¯s introduction, Cameron gave a deep bow. "I am Cameron Ridge. Nice to meet you."

    Alabarta then glanced sideways at us, turned back to Cameron, and introduced us. "As I mentioned earlier, this is Aoi-dono, a senior teacher at Fiddiq Academy. Then there are general teachers Strass and Eliza. Also, there are students who are nobles from other countries, including Cote-dono. Lastly, there''s Shenley, who is from our country and enrolled at Fiddiq Academy."

    "Oho." Cameron blinked upon seeing Shenley. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Noticing the gaze, Shenley flinched and looked down.

    "Shenley, is it? I see. So you were able to enroll in Fiddiq Academy. Well, that''s good. I recall you couldn''t use healing magic. At Fiddiq Academy, you''ll likely be treated as a magician of considerable level. I guess It must be a case of appropriate placement."

    Although cheerful, his comment carried a subtle disdain towards Shenley, causing her to shrink back.

    Thinking the conversation was odd, I decided to speak up on behalf of Shenley. "Shenley is a diligent and very talented student. I''m sure she will become a great magician in the future."

    Cameron momentarily paused and then smiled again with his usual gentle expression. "I see. That''s good to hear. After all, it''s hard to develop talents other than healing magic at our academy. On the other hand, at Fiddiq Academy, you can learn various kinds of magic simultaneously, right? That''s wonderful. The educational curriculum must be excellent. If we tried that at our academy, we would end up with only mediocre magicians."

    With that, Cameron let out a soft chuckle.

 Ch. 73 - Prejudice?

    With Cameron guiding us, we entered the building and walked down a corridor. It seemed to be a two-story building, and we were now moving along the east side of the first floor. Aside from the gray stone floor, the walls and ceiling were all pure white. There was no furniture or people in sight."Is it class time now? I don''t see anyone around," I asked.

    Cameron turned around with a friendly smile. "Healing magic requires something essential for practice. What do you think it is?"

    Like a teacher, he asked the question as if he were teaching students.

    "Is it a subject for healing magic?" Eliza, who was right behind me, answered.

    Cameron nodded, pleased. "Exactly. This is the most populous city in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Therefore, there are many injured knights, mercenaries, and adventurers. They enter through the west entrance of the academy and wait in line in a large treatment room. The students are busy attending to them, so they can''t move much in the morning."

    I nodded in understanding at Cameron''s explanation, then voiced a question that crossed my mind. "So, are treatments for injuries free of charge in this city?"

    Cameron smiled wryly. "No, no, we can''t go that far. However, we do provide treatment to Maple Leaf Holy Church followers for a minimal donation. Many people decide to become followers because of this, and I think it''s a good system for both the academy and the users."

    He answered somewhat proudly. It was indeed a good system economically and religiously, but could it really be said those who became followers did so willingly?

    "I understand why there are no students practicing healing magic, but I don''t see students who specialize in other magic. Are there overwhelmingly more students studying healing magic?" I asked further.

    Cameron nodded as if he had remembered something and smiled warmly. "Ah, the other students? Many students who specialize in other magic help with the treatments in the morning. Most of the academy''s teachers also assist with the treatments, so there are fewer lectures, but they do receive a small wage. It''s a situation where everyone helps each other."

    I felt there was a big difference in the way of thinking and management of this academy compared to Fiddiq Academy. But when I thought about it, there weren''t many students at Fiddiq Academy practicing healing magic.

    Maybe every situation created its own optimal system.

    "Well, we''ve arrived. This is the special room for treating serious injuries."

    While I was lost in thought, we reached our destination. Cameron turned to face us in front of a large double door.

    "The special room¡­ Are there different types of rooms?" Strass asked.

    "Yes. At our academy, we judge the rank of a healing magician based on the level of injuries they can treat. Even if they can''t use the highest-level magic, they can be registered as advanced magicians if they can quickly treat serious injuries. This level is defined by being able to heal fractures or deep cuts within one minute," Cameron answered with a deep smile.

    Strass, Eliza, and Cote all expressed their admiration. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "To think students can provide such treatments¡­ I see. So the most skilled students perform treatments in this special room," Strass muttered, reflecting on Cameron''s words.

    Cameron nodded emphatically and placed his hand on the door handle. "That''s right. Since you''re visiting from Fiddiq Academy, I thought I''d show you the skills of our academy. Haha, I might have gotten a bit carried away."

    Cameron smiled sheepishly as he opened the door to the special room.

    Suddenly, screams and muffled groans, which had been unheard before, spilled into the corridor.

    "¡­ Eh?"

    Shenley, Ayle, and the others gasped, caught off guard. I wasn''t particularly surprised, having expected this after hearing about the seriously injured patients. Strass, Eliza, and Cote likely felt the same. Alabarta, who had remained silent until now, might have been to the special room before, judging by his grim expression.

    With resolve, we walked past Cameron, who stood by the open door. Inside was a large hall divided by white curtains. It seemed to be about ten meters by twenty meters.

    Since we couldn''t see beyond the curtains, we couldn''t be sure of the exact size, but at least ten people could be treated simultaneously in the spaces divided by the curtains. At the front were boxes filled with tools and equipment for magic and treatment, with a few people doing some kind of work with them.

    They appeared to be students who couldn''t use healing magic, as they took tools and cloth and ran into the curtained areas.

    Then voices of patients and what seemed to be students providing treatment continuously emerged from behind the curtains.

    Looking around the tense atmosphere of the room, Cameron said with a smile, "Here, the students are learning the world''s most advanced magic. In the process of treating injuries, they gain in-depth knowledge of the human body."

    Cameron waited for our reactions. While there was nothing wrong with what he said, Shenley and Ayle were visibly scared by the screams and groans from behind him.

    However, I couldn''t just dismiss Cameron''s words. "Indeed, learning about the human body through actual practice is extremely important. But after hearing what you said, I''m very interested in how much knowledge the Maple Leaf Holy Empire has accumulated about the human body."

    One of Cameron''s eyebrows raised slightly.

 Ch. 74 - Healing Magic of Maple Leaf

    Cameron paused for a moment at my words, then nodded. "Well then, let''s show you. I''ll go see if anyone is receiving appropriate treatment."He walked towards the area with the curtains.

    With a frown, Alberta approached us. "Aoi-dono, the treatments in the special room can be quite gruesome. I don¡¯t recommend watching them."

    He seemed concerned, but I assured him it was fine.

    "I''ve hunted magical beasts before. Blood, flesh, and bone don''t bother me. However, it might be too intense for the students. Perhaps only the teachers should observe?"

    "I-I find such intense things a bit¡­" Eliza murmured, her face pale. It seemed she couldn''t handle blood.

    "Then I¡¯ll go in your place," Cote offered with an unusually serious expression.

    "No, if you''re not comfortable with such scenes, you don''t have to go," I suggested.

    Considering Cote''s discomfort with healing magic, there was no need for him to force himself, especially since he wasn''t a teacher. But he took a deep breath and shook his head with determined eyes. "No, the Cote Highlands haven''t advanced much in healing magic. If there''s even a hint I can learn, I need to see it."

    It seemed Cote was resolved for the sake of his country. His patriotism was commendable. I wondered if the other nobles felt the same. But when I looked back, Eliza and the others avoided eye contact.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Shenley hesitated, looking anxious. I silently gestured for her to stop. She seemed relieved and closed her mouth.

    Then Cameron returned, seemingly timing his return. "Well then, everyone, let''s head to the far right corner."

    "Understood. Strass, Cote, and I will go," I answered. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Cameron glanced at those behind us and then smiled gently. "Indeed, it might be best for those uncomfortable to stay behind. Though as magicians, it would be beneficial to observe."

    Cameron walked ahead, and I followed, with the others trailing behind. Alabarta seemed to be coming along as a guide, following silently.

    Standing in front of the curtain, I heard short, ragged breaths, the rustling of clothes, and small sobs. Even Strass''s face tensed at the sound.

    Cameron gave a side glance at the frightened Strass and Cote, then casually pulled open the curtain.

    "¡­!"

    I heard a small gasp from Cote behind me.

    Behind the curtain was a white bed resembling a medical table. On it lay a young man missing an arm. Judging by the torn flesh, it must have been eaten by a magical beast. There were various other wounds on his body, and his clothes were in tatters.

    The young man was breathing heavily, his face pale from blood loss. Two people were by the bed, a man pressing both hands to the young man''s chest, casting magic, and a woman wiping tears while wrapping the young man''s arm to stop the bleeding.

    "¡­ Will he make it?" Strass muttered subconsciously. Surely, if it were just a wound alone, it wouldn''t be a problem. But judging from his face, I was worried about how much blood he had lost.

    Even if blood transfusions weren''t possible, perhaps an infusion could help.

    While I was thinking, Cameron''s serious expression caught my eye. He watched the students treat the groaning patient, rubbing his chin in thought.

    "It¡¯s a close call. This kind of situation is challenging. However, continuing with these difficult treatments will definitely improve their magical skills. If I intervened, I could probably save him, but it wouldn¡¯t benefit the students. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to watch over them with a tough heart," Cameron said seriously.

    Then he called out the students. "Stop the bleeding accurately, focusing on the inside of the joints. The better the bleeding is controlled, the longer the time for treatment. Imagination is the most important aspect when using healing magic. Imagine the body''s structure and determine where to start treatment. Right now, you should focus on the damaged blood vessels and abdominal organs."

    Hearing Cameron¡¯s advice, the two students responded with determined expressions.

    The tension in the air left Strass and Cote speechless.

    Seeing this, Cameron turned to me. "I don''t know how things are taught at Fiddiq Academy, but our academy values practical experience above all. Perhaps that''s why Maple Leaf magicians are considered highly skilled by other countries."

    I nodded at Cameron''s self-praise and looked down at the dying young man on the bed. "Indeed, practical experience is the best learning. But if someone who came for treatment dies because of this, it would be unfortunate, and it might scar the students emotionally. Allowing the students to try as much as they can and then having the teachers take over might yield the same results."

    At my suggestion, Cameron furrowed his brow and nodded. "Seeing the dying and experiencing failure to save someone is also important. But Aoi-dono, your words may have a point."

    He seemed to consider both sides.

    I narrowed my eyes and gestured towards the young man receiving treatment. "Then, Cameron-san, please proceed with the treatment."

    He shook his head regretfully. "Unfortunately, it''s already too late for recovery. No matter how great a magician is, they won¡¯t be able to save him now. However, this has been a valuable learning experience for the students. It will make them stronger and more capable."

    Cameron declared the situation hopeless from the start and returned to discussing the students'' education. The students treating the young man looked downcast, and their hands stilled.

    Looking at the troubled students, I said, "Then, may I take over the treatment?"

 Ch. 75 - Aois Ability

    When I said, "Take over the treatment," Cameron and the students widened their eyes in surprise. Even Alabarta blinked in astonishment, while Strass and Cote nodded in understanding."Can you heal him?" Strass asked.

    I answered confidently that there was no problem.

    "Please wait a moment. You need to think carefully before speaking. This is Maple Leaf¡¯s Holy City Magic Academy. We pride ourselves on being second to none in healing magic. It''s not appropriate to make light of us¡­" Cameron, who had been speaking calmly, suddenly started ranting, clearly annoyed.

    However, there was no time to listen to what was likely to be a long lecture. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without responding, I moved next to the examination table, stood beside a female student in tears, and placed a hand on the young man. As I checked the injury, I imagined it in a healed state, visualizing the internal organs accurately in their normal condition, and infused mana into him.

    "[Water of Life, Ordwyle]."

    As I cast the spell, the areas where my mana permeated began to heal according to the image in my mind. Accompanied by a soft glow, the young man''s wounds closed.

    "W-what is this¡­?" Cameron sounded bewildered, likely because he had never seen this spell before.

    The students stared in astonishment at the young man''s healed body.

    "He''s lacking blood."

    Although there was no immediate danger, it was unlikely he would regain consciousness soon. Thinking this, I took out an emergency pill, a secret elven medicine taught to me by Owen.

    I placed the pill in the unconscious young man''s mouth and looked around. "Is there any water? Drinking water."

    "Ah, y-yes!" The female student standing beside me quickly grabbed a cup of water and handed it to me.

    "Thank you." I took the cup, opened the young man''s mouth, and poured some water in. Then I gently lifted his head to help him swallow.

    Hearing a slight gulp, I confirmed that he had swallowed the pill.

    "¡­What did you do?"

    Just as I sighed with relief that the treatment was in time, Cameron''s suspicious voice reached my ears.

    "I treated the injury. The last medicine was to stimulate certain internal organs to aid in blood production, as he had lost a lot of blood. He should regain consciousness in a few minutes," I explained.

    He walked over to me with a stern expression. "Impossible. He was severely injured, and even if we could heal the surface wounds, full recovery wouldn¡¯t be so simple¡­"

    Cameron looked at me with skeptical eyes, but as if to mock his disbelief, the young man opened his eyes slightly and exhaled.

    "Ugh¡­ugh¡­"

    Hearing his voice, the two students quickly checked his pulse and chest.

    "H-he''s alive!"

    "His heartbeat is getting stronger! He''ll be fine!"

    After they confirmed the young man''s safety, they smiled in relief.

    Strass and Cote also exhaled deeply.

    "Ah, who are you?" Cameron looked at me and asked for my identity, his previous confidence gone.

    But I had already introduced myself. So all I could do was repeat what I had said before. "As introduced at the beginning, I am a senior teacher from Fiddiq Academy. Also, if I must say, I am a disciple of Owen Millers."

    Cameron gritted his teeth. Then he turned away from me and looked down at the young man lying on the examination table. "I thought this special room would be sufficient for your tour of our academy, but I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be so capable at healing magic that you could even be a senior teacher at our academy."

    "I don¡¯t specialize in healing magic. It''s hard to say what I''m best at, but my main research is magic circles, so I might be most skilled at crafting magical tools." I shook my head slightly and modestly corrected Cameron''s misunderstanding

    Both Cameron and the students, as well as Alabarta, froze in place.

    "¡­ Alabarta-san, didn''t you see me using ice magic before?" I asked out of curiosity.

    Alabata frowned and placed a hand on his forehead. "I did see that. But I never thought your specialty was crafting magical tools. You also used flight magic¡­"

    While Alabata seemed to be struggling with this new information, I turned back to Cameron. "Next, I would like to observe a lecture on magic."

    Cameron frowned and nodded without a word.

 Ch. 76 - Class Lecture

    Although a bit hesitant, Cameron followed my request and led us to a classroom where a lecture was being held.

    The corridors until now had no windows, and the walls were thick and sturdy, but the classroom was bright and visible from both outside and the corridor. Each student had their own desk, and at the front stood a man who appeared to be the teacher.

    Seeing the familiar scenery of an academy, Shenley and Ayle looked relieved and smiled.

    Cameron glanced at me, then opened the door to the lecture room. The sound caught the attention of the teacher and students inside, who turned to look at us.

    "I''ve brought some visitors. Please continue with the lecture," Cameron said.

    The teacher cleared his throat and returned to the lecture. "Now, back to fire magic. As a basic exercise, I believe everyone can use the seven-verse spell to cast fireballs. Next, let''s try changing the shape of the fireball. An arrow shape should be an easy one to imagine."

    The teacher demonstrated the fire spell, and the students watched intently, trying to imprint the image in their minds.

    "How do you feel about it?" Cameron asked, lowering his voice, seemingly anxious.

    "Well¡­ Since the teacher mentioned it''s a basic exercise, I think it''s good to start with something like this. However, the chant seems a bit complicated. It might be better to suggest a simpler one to the teacher," I replied quietly.

    Cameron nodded deeply. "I see. That chant is the basis of fire magic here. Although it¡¯s long, it''s broken down to make it easier for students to understand. But you still find it complicated, Aoi-dono?"

    I shook my head. "It''s not that it''s complicated, but I believe a simpler one would be better."

    Then I explained the chant needed for the fire spell. "The current chant involves putting mana in the palm, fixing it, transforming it into fire, intensifying it, releasing the fix, re-transforming the mana, and finally firing it off, seven steps in total. If we reduce it to three steps, outputting mana, transforming it into fire and combustion, and firing, the chant will only take three verses."

    "I-I see. But won¡¯t that reduce the power of the spell?" Cameron asked, looking perplexed. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not necessarily. Skipping unnecessary steps like fixing the mana allows for better control over the spell¡¯s power. Also, shape transformation is easier than in the seven-verse chant."

    Cameron frowned in thought. He might be struggling to understand my explanation or trying to justify his own knowledge.

    Either way, I felt a discussion was necessary. Neither the methods from Maple Leaf Holy Empire nor mine were absolute. They simply reflected different teaching and thinking styles.

    However, I believed Owen''s research on chants to be the most accurate.

    "I think the same thing about healing magic," I added.

    Cameron''s expression tensed. He likely held significant pride in their healing magic.

    I could have simply praised them and left, preserving the pride of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, but that wouldn''t help me achieve my goal of raising the standard of magic across different countries.

    That was why I think I had to share my knowledge and techniques in magic as much as possible.

    Despite my intentions, Cameron might have taken my words as a provocation, and his smile had completely vanished. "So, are you saying our healing magic is also lacking?"

    "No, I''m not saying it''s lacking. I''m just suggesting there might be a more efficient way. Of course, there''s a possibility that my approach is wrong, so please consider it as just a reference," I replied carefully, not wanting to provoke him further.

    However, it seemed Cameron was now completely wary of me.

    "I understand. I''d like to see you demonstrate then. I find it hard to believe that you can easily overturn the knowledge and techniques Maple Leaf has accumulated over the years in healing magic," he said, slightly irritated.

    I nodded and proposed, "Then please show me one of your healing spells and your knowledge of the human body."

    Cameron''s smile clearly stiffened.

 Ch. 77 - Holy Empires Secret

    "Don''t say something so foolish. Knowledge about the human body and each type of magic are all crucial secrets Maple Leaf has accumulated. It''s not something to be shared so easily¡­" Cameron said, then suddenly looked startled.

    "I see. That''s how it is," he muttered, seeming to realize something.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    Cameron raised an eyebrow and looked directly at me. "So, this is how you gather information about the magic of other countries?"

    It seemed he had greatly misunderstood and now viewed me as a con artist.

    With a sigh, I raised a hand. "Well then, I apologize, but could we return to the special room? I will first show you my magic. If you think it''s worth listening to me after that, then let''s talk."

    Cameron made a complicated expression but eventually nodded.

    When we returned to the special room, another person with severe injuries had been brought in, occupying the spot where the young man had been.

    I was informed that the most severely injured were taken to the far right end, so I was guided there again. Unable to refuse, Strass, Cote, and Alabarta were brought along as well.

    I turned my attention to the screams and groans coming from behind the white curtains. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then let''s begin. Could you please remove all the curtains? It''s fine if it''s only from one side, but it¡¯s better to have a clear view," I requested.

    Cameron hesitated with a stern face but eventually said to the students, "Aoi-dono from Fiddiq Academy will demonstrate healing magic. Please open all the curtains temporarily. If there''s an issue, I will handle it. Please inform the other students."

    The two students looked back and forth between Cameron and me before responding and rushing off.

    Although there was still caution and suspicion, it seemed Cameron was curious to see what I would do.

    "Thank you," I said before surveying the special room.

    The curtains were pulled open one after another and tied to the poles. It seemed short poles had been set up at regular intervals for pitching tents, and the curtains were attached to them.

    From a distance, I could see people with serious injuries lying on examination tables. Eliza and the others were huddled together, trembling in fear.

    The students waiting by the examination tables were watching with mixed emotions, mainly anxiety and tension, but some were clearly angry. The ones opening the curtains were likely students studying magic.

    Feeling everyone''s eyes gradually turn towards me, I checked the injured. There didn''t seem to be anyone as severely wounded as the young man from earlier.

    So I began to focus my mana while keeping everyone in my view.

    "[Life Wind]"

    I spread a thin layer of mana like wind, selecting the most injured to envelop. The mana wind grew stronger, penetrating the bodies of the injured. The mana, guided by my knowledge, began to heal their bodies to a normal state.

    I simultaneously treated ten people from one end of the special room to the other. However, none seemed to be in critical condition.

    With a faint glow, I healed all their injuries within about a minute.

    While everyone looked at the healed people in amazement, I turned to Cameron. "The treatment is complete. Most of them only had minor injuries, such as deep lacerations, minor internal injuries, or fractures. However, the unconscious large man in the middle had significant internal damage, which was a bit dangerous. But I believe all his internal organs are functioning normally now."

    I looked at Cameron, silently asking, "How was it?"

    With wide eyes, he looked back and forth between the healed patients and me. Then, without saying a word, he walked over to the patients.

    He spoke to the students and checked the condition of the treated patients. Using methods still relevant in modern medicine, he checked their breathing, heartbeat, and pupils, which suggested that he had a solid understanding of medical knowledge.

    After a while, Cameron returned, looking somewhat exhausted. "Indeed, the treatment seems to be complete. It''s unbelievable, but there''s no way to deny what we''ve seen. Healing multiple injured people over a wide area simultaneously¡­ This is a great magic only the highest-ranked healing magicians, such as saints or saintesses, can perform. To think that someone from outside the Maple Leaf can do it¡­"

    I shook my head. "No, my magic is limited to visually inspecting the injured and treating those within my range. If saints or saintesses can use healing magic to treat people over a wide area without limit, that is a different magic approach from my own research. It¡¯s worth examining if possible."

    Cameron looked down, his chin tucked. "The current saintess is not good at wide-area healing magic. Even so, she can treat more than five critically injured people at the same time. Her focused healing magic can even fully restore lost eyes, ears, arms, or legs. Both methods consume a large amount of mana, so they can only be used once or twice a day¡­"

    Cameron spoke about saints and saintesses in a low tone, quite different from when we first met.

 Ch. 78 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ The Title of Saintess

    ¡¾Cameron¡¿

    The titles of "Saintess" and "Saint" were given to the highest-ranking healing magicians in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Their healing magic was undoubtedly the best in the world, a source of pride for the healing magicians of Maple Leaf, and a crucial advantage for the nation.

    That was why, when I heard that teachers from Fiddiq Academy had come to observe, I had assumed they were here to learn about our healing magic. Fiddiq Academy was said to be the world''s top magic academy, but that was comprehensively. When it came to healing magic, I believed our academy was far superior.

    However, the magician named Aoi showed no significant reaction even to our special room, which usually surprised visitors from other countries, and she healed the injured in no time. She even used healing magic to heal multiple people simultaneously, just like the saintess.

    The current saintess was the youngest in history, but even so, she should still be in her late twenties. This woman named Aoi could be mistaken for a student. Who exactly was she?

    "Please share with us what you know about the human body in Maple Leaf." Aoi spoke her request naturally, seeming unaware that she might be encroaching on state secrets.

    I looked around at others for help, but none of the other teachers or students made any move to stop her. Even Alabarta, a member of the Imperial Guard, remained silent.

    Certainly, if it were a matter of learning from Fiddiq Academy, as with the earlier demonstration of fire magic, we could gain significant benefits. But the reason Maple Leaf was a Great Nation was due to the presence of saints and saintesses capable of using the world''s highest-level healing magic.

    Even countries that were militarily stronger than Maple Leaf wouldn''t become enemies with Maple Leaf. This was because, in the event that key figures such as royalty, prime ministers, or top military officials suffered severe injuries, they would inevitably need Maple Leaf''s assistance.

    The healing magic of the saints and saintesses was that valuable.

    If a more radical figure than Alabarta were present, they might consider eliminating Aoi, who posed a potential threat to our country, under the guise of an accident.

    There was no way that Alabarta, a member of the Imperial Guard, didn¡¯t understand this.

    "I cannot make a decision on my own. I will have to report this to the principal¡­" I said, trying to buy time.

    Aoi simply nodded as if it were no big deal. "Understood. Please let me know the principal''s schedule for today. When would be a good time for a meeting?"

    "T-today¡­?!" I was unable to respond immediately due to the sudden request.

    Alabarta coughed and said, "We were planning to greet the principal today, so a meeting in the afternoon should be possible. If possible, I ask that you not push too hard."

    Alabata''s response was so compliant that I wondered if he was being blackmailed.

    "In the afternoon then. We have time until then, so why don''t we observe some other classes?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since he said that, I could only nod in silence.

    Afterwards, Aoi and the others observed lectures on water, wind, and earth magic.

    Initially, I had planned to show them only beginner-level lectures, intending not to reveal the full extent of our country''s magical abilities. But after witnessing high-level healing magic, I had no desire to hide anything anymore.

    I took them to the classes attended by the top students at our academy. As a result, we were once again shown Aoi''s exceptional abilities as a magician.

    In the water magic class, she split a piece of mithril armor in two as if she were cutting through a leaf. She used words like "water flow" and "compression" to explain, but I was too overwhelmed by what happened before my eyes to remember the details.

    In the wind magic class, she floated a student into the sky, freely maneuvering them above the academy, making even me feel a tinge of fear.

    In the earth magic class, she constructed a three-story tower inside the academy. She complained about the lack of detail, but the tower seemed sturdier than the walls of the Holy City.

    I heard that Aoi was teaching a class called "Introduction to Magic" at Fiddick Academy.

    Strass taught wind magic, and Eliza taught earth magic. If Aoi, who didn¡¯t specialize in a particular field of magic, could perform such feats, it was imaginable the level of magic that Strass and Eliza, who focused their studies, could perform.

    At this point, I realized I needed to drastically revise my assessment of Fiddiq Academy.

 Ch. 79 - Principal

    The first thing that caught my eye was her beautiful reddish-brown hair, almost the color of copper.

    A woman with long, flowing hair was sitting at the back of the spacious room, looking at us. She looked to be in her mid-thirties. Her eyes were strong, giving the impression of a confident, mature woman. She wore a white outfit like the others, but with a small red cape over it.

    Cameron had a navy blue cape, so perhaps the colors represented different positions.

    The woman looked at each of us in turn, then stood up with a slight smile. "I am Balblair Clynelish, the principal of the Holy City Magic Academy."

    Imposing and dignified, these words suited her perfectly.

    Cameron stepped forward, gesturing towards us with one hand. "Principal, this is Aoi-dono, a senior teacher from Fiddiq Academy. These are Strass-dono and Eliza-dono, general teachers from Fiddiq."

    "Oh, weren''t the students supposed to come too?"

    "Due to the nature of our business, we''ve asked them to wait in the rest area," Cameron replied.

    Balblair nodded, placing a finger on her chin. "I see? I was only told you were here to tour the academy. What exactly is your purpose?"

    She looked at us with an interested expression.

    Meeting her gaze directly, I voiced our request. "We would like to learn about the magical knowledge and techniques and the anatomical knowledge of the human body available at your academy."

    Balblair blinked and then burst into laughter. "Hah, hahaha! I see. That''s why Cameron is in trouble. So, you''re a type like Crown Windsor and obsessed with researching magic and making discoveries regardless of country or affiliation?"

    She looked me in the eyes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not exactly," I replied. I wanted to make it clear that I was not obsessed as Crown, who, as a court magician, likely had more constraints than I did.

    But Balblair didn¡¯t listen to me and turned her gaze to Strass and Eliza. "And what about you two? Are you willing to risk your lives for magical research?"

    She looked at the two with challenging eyes. Both of them shook their heads slightly.

    The mention of risking lives was heavy, implying that learning about state secrets like healing magic could mean death.

    In that case, it wasn''t worth risking their lives.

    Strass and Eliza looked troubled as they spoke.

    "Normally¡­ if another teacher had suggested this, we would have stopped them even if we had to use force. However, Aoi Konominato, who is asking to see the results of magical research from another country, presents a problem. If she were to research healing magic, even if there were a serious incident of information leakage, the Maple Leaf Holy Empire would greatly benefit." Strass became unusually talkative.

    Balblair narrowed her eyes in amusement. "Every magic academy in every country is compared to Fiddiq Academy, and most people think that Fiddiq is superior due to its diversity."

    Then she suddenly stepped closer to us.

    Not just Strass and Eliza, but even Cameron stiffened.

    Balblair, now almost in front of me, looked me straight in the eye. "It¡¯s frustrating. From our perspective, we believe we are conducting the same level of research. If I had to point out a difference, it would be whether major countries are cooperating on research or researching on their own."

    Standing in front of me, she was taller than I expected, and I had to look up at her.

    "I see," I responded, understanding her point and not needing to refute it.

    Seeing my reaction, Balblair smirked and laughed through her nose. "Interesting. You must be quite skilled in magic, perhaps on par with our Fore Pern Roses, to be a senior teacher at Fiddiq Academy. Does that make you overconfident?"

    After making an assumption about me, she raised her arm and showed her skin from the elbow up.

    There, an ancient magic circle was inscribed.

    "¡­ Is this a tattoo? Directly on your skin?" I asked, finding it a waste.

    Balblair''s expression turned irritated. "What? I thought someone who made such a bold request would be deeply knowledgeable in magic. If you think this is just a tattoo, then there''s no point in discussing anything further."

    With a deep sigh, Balblair lowered her arm and turned her back on us, seemingly losing interest.

    Confused by her words and actions, I tilted my head. "I don''t know what bothered you, but did you want to know my thoughts on the magic circle? To be honest, I''m not a fan of permanent body modifications like tattoos. They can be hard to change later¡­"

    Balblair, who was heading back to her desk, stopped in her tracks.

 Ch. 80 - Knowledge of Magic Circles

    "¡­ Oh?" Balblair let out a sound of surprise and turned around. "You realized that it¡¯s a magic circle engraved on my arm?"

    She looked somewhat pleased, giving off a scent similar to Owen''s.

    "Well, there isn''t much else it could be. By the way, Eliza-san is researching magic circles, so she probably also recognized it at a glance."

    "Eh?! Ah, y-yes! I-I had a feeling!" Eliza, surprised by the sudden mention, responded hastily.

    Not only Balblair, but even Alabarta and Cameron turned their gazes towards her.

    "I see. Considering the diversity at Fiddiq Academy, the study of magic circles must be quite extensive. This is becoming a fascinating discussion. In that case, let''s prepare a place where we can talk in more detail later. We will hold a formal negotiation there."

    "Thank you." I expressed my gratitude to her.

    Balblair turned her eyes to Alabarta. "Alabarta-dono, thank you for bringing such an interesting visitor. Please be present when we have our discussion later."

    "U-understood."

    Satisfied with Alabarta''s response, she next turned to Cameron. "Cameron, you heard the discussion, right? We''ll use the west rooftop as the venue. Please make the preparations."

    "The west side?" He seemed surprised by her words but quickly fell silent when her gaze sharpened.

    "That''s all. Please follow Cameron''s guidance from here."

    After confirming Cameron''s acceptance, Balblair concluded the conversation, and we exited the principal''s office.

    As soon as we stepped into the corridor, Alabarta let out a relieved sigh.

    "Aoi-dono, that was nerve-wracking¡­" he said with a resentful look on his face.

    Wondering what he meant, I looked at Strass and the others to see Strass with half-closed eyes.

    He turned to Eliza, who looked exhausted, and said. "¡­ Balblair-dono and Aoi are quite similar, particularly in your directness and forwardness."

    "Even though your way of speaking is completely different, you are strangely like sisters." Eliza agreed with a wry smile.

    I tilted my head in confusion. "I''m not sure what you mean. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re similar at all."

    Aside from her appearance, Balblair seemed like a very communicative woman, the complete opposite of me, who was often quiet and didn¡¯t like to stand out. I admired people who could speak up at large gatherings like parties. Balblair definitely fit that type of person.

    This was what I thought, but it seemed neither of them shared my opinion.

    "No, it felt like a clash of strong-willed women." Cameron, whom we had just met today, agreed with them.

    I looked at Alabarta. He nodded in agreement as well.

    I realized I was outnumbered.

    Reluctantly, I decided to drop the futile discussion and change the topic. "By the way, Cameron-san, you seemed surprised earlier when you heard we were going to the west."

    Cameron hesitated for a moment but quickly exhaled and walked towards the window. From the window, a small courtyard and the wall of the academy building at the entrance could be seen.

    Pointing to the white wall, Cameron explained, "This academy has a treatment ward at the entrance so that injured people can be brought in immediately. Beyond that are the classrooms for intermediate and higher-level magic lectures. This central building is considered part of the east side. On the west side are the faculty dormitories, libraries, and research laboratories. The west rooftop is difficult to see from the outside, making it ideal for developing and testing confidential magic. In other words, the west side contains many confidential facilities on par with the magic research labs in the Holy City¡­"

    "That''s convenient." I inadvertently spoke my thoughts aloud. After all, it seemed like the perfect place to gather all the materials I needed. It would be an efficient place to learn about healing magic.

    But Cameron and Alabarta exchanged uneasy glances.

    "¡­ Is that alright?"

    "You must be worried, right? I understand your concern." Alabarta nodded deeply in agreement.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Passing through the courtyard, we moved to the western buildings at the back. It seemed Cameron had given up on thinking and guided us while explaining the important facilities along the way.

    "This is the library accessible to general teachers, and beyond that are the labs for general teachers. Next is the library for senior teachers, along with their labs. Currently, the only senior teachers are healing and water magicians. There used to be senior teachers researching fire and wind magic, so there are some vacant rooms now." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are there not enough teachers?"

    "No, it''s just that few teachers meet the principal''s standards, but the number of teachers remains the same. However, there are currently no senior teachers available to teach advanced fire, wind, or earth magic."

    After candidly discussing the current state of the Holy City Magic Academy, Cameron glanced at me.

    I tilted my head at his gaze.

    Eliza clung to me. "We''re not giving Aoi to anyone."

    Cameron responded with a dry laugh and pointed down the corridor. "I didn''t mean that. Now, the stairs to the rooftop are ahead. Please, follow me."

 Ch. 81 - Conversation on the Rooftop

    When I reached the rooftop, I found a larger space than expected, with a large magic circle drawn on it.

    It seemed that the research on magic circles was mainly conducted here, and it was designed to be rewritten. Besides the magic circle, there were various other items prepared, such as glass bottles and ceramic jars. Perhaps they made healing potions here too.

    As I looked around at the unusual sight, Strass and Eliza approached.

    "¡­ How is it?"

    "What do you mean, how is it?"

    Eliza, translating for Strass''s brief question, laughed and pointed at the magic circle. "I think he''s asking if the magic circle functions properly."

    "Ah, I see." I nodded at Eliza''s explanation and examined the magic circle again. It was a conventional design based on a circle. However, the use of characters and patterns was inconsistent. Even so, it should still activate, albeit inefficiently.

    "It will activate, but it will consume a lot of mana due to the inefficiencies."

    As soon as I spoke, the sound of heavy footsteps came from behind me.

    "¡­ Hmm, inefficient, you say?"

    It was Balblair. Wearing a black cloak, perhaps for outside, she exuded the aura of a dark magician. She looked at me with an amused expression, arms crossed.

    I hadn''t come to pick a fight, but when it came to magic research, it was best to be honest. After all, it would ultimately contribute to improving the magic of Maple Leaf.

    Thinking of this, I shared my thoughts on the magic circle. "Judging by the characters, this is for using fire magic. I was expecting a healing magic circle, so it¡¯s a bit surprising. The circle includes features for shape transformation, wall creation, separation, and movement of fire. However, the shape transformation and wall creation are overlapping, which will result in significant energy loss."

    When Cameron heard my analysis of the magic circle, his eyes widened in surprise. "Incredible¡­ To be able to understand the effect of the magic circle at a glance¡­"

    Ignoring Cameron''s astonishment, Balblair rubbed her chin. "Hmm. So, how would you rewrite this magic circle, Aoi-dono?"

    I began explaining my thoughts on the circle''s features. "First, if we consider this the front, it will be better to channel the mana in one direction. The characters and patterns should be arranged counterclockwise. We can leave the shape transformation and wall creation as is and add enhancements for increased intensity and temperature. The issue is with the separation and movement. As it stands, it''s unclear how the fire will move. If you want to move a wall of fire, you should specify the direction and speed. What do you think?"

    After sharing my ideas, I left the final decision to Balblair. Everyone''s eyes turned to her.

    She crossed her arms again and closed her eyes for a moment. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes with a clear smile. "I see. Based on past experimental results, I can trust your words."

    With that, Balblair stepped forward to stand in front of the magic circle. "Our previous experiments showed that the circle would fail unless mana was channeled in the way Aoi-dono described. Channeling mana from the right often led to failures or incomplete activations."

    Everyone turned their attention to me again. Sensing their gazes, I stood beside Balblair and looked down at the magic circle. "What would you like to do? If it''s okay to rewrite this circle, should we try?"

    A burst of laughter interrupted my question. "Hahaha! This magic circle was developed by a group of teachers who studied ancient magic circles and refined it through trial and error. I never expected anyone to suggest rewriting it so easily¡­" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I apologize. If you wish to preserve this, we can create a new one elsewhere."

    "No, that''s not it. It''s just that even though we¡¯ve finally managed to create a few magic circles by groping around in the dark, Aoi-dono''s research has progressed so far to the point where you can redraw a magic circle you''ve never seen before. To be honest, I was so surprised that I couldn''t help laughing."

    Balblair¡¯s laugh surprised Cameron, who mumbled in confusion, "But¡­ no matter what country it is, research on magic circles shouldn''t be that advanced¡­"

    It was a quiet mutter, but Balblair picked up on it immediately. "Cameron, don''t escape into wishful thinking. In magical research, the most important thing was the results. You should be happy to have found valuable clues to further our research. It''s far better than being outpaced by other countries without even realizing it."

    "Y-yes¡­!" Cameron straightened his back and responded to Balblair''s slightly angry words.

    Balblair had a military-like demeanor. I didn¡¯t think we were similar at all¡­

 Ch. 82 - Recognized by the Principal

    "Well then, I''d like you to rewrite the magic circle."

    Hearing this from Balblair, I checked the material of the rooftop floor. Conveniently, there was a large, seamless rock placed here. It seemed they had been using it to draw the magic circle.

    "It''s a large rock floor, and it''s pitch-black. Was it carved out?" I asked.

    Balblair nodded. "It''s a rock called Black Eyestone. Since we need to redraw the magic circle multiple times for experiments, we use this rock because it can be polished to reflect like a mirror." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I see. So it''s fine to use this rock?"

    "Use the rock? Of course." She nodded while tilting her head.

    After obtaining her agreement, I immediately began to rewrite the magic circle.

    I knelt down on one knee and placed one hand on the surface of the rock.

    Then, while channeling my mana into it, I cast a spell. "[Stone Surface Manipulation, Processing]."

    As soon as I cast the spell, the surface rippled like water, and the drawn magic circle vanished into the rock. Then a blue light ran across the rock''s surface, leaving behind a neatly carved groove about a centimeter wide. It looked like a mystery circle video created with poor image editing.

    While thinking about this, I engraved the runes for Flame Wall into the magic circle.

    I completed the magic circle in just a few seconds and stood up. "Looks good. Now, can someone channel mana into it?"

    When I turned around, I saw Balblair with wide eyes, standing there frozen as if time had stopped.

    As soon as she noticed my gaze, she cleared her throat and glanced back. "Cameron, try it."

    Hearing the sudden command, the wide-eyed Cameron faced Balblair. "U-um¡­ if I wasn''t mistaken, that was a chantless spell¡­"

    "Cameron." Balblair''s stern voice came, sounding like a reprimand.

    Cameron, who was visibly shaken by my chantless spell, said. "Ah, y-yes¡­ then¡­"

    Still confused, he quickly moved in front of the magic circle, placed his hands on the edge of the circle, and began channeling mana into it.

    As expected of a senior teacher, he seemed to channel mana quickly.

    "Oh, by the way, the spell name is required to trigger the spell. The spell is called Flame Wall."

    With a troubled expression, Cameron took a deep breath and began to speak."[Flame Wall]."

    After he finished the chant, flames erupted before him. The flames blazed like an explosion, shooting up over a hundred meters in an instant.

    Watching the roaring flames, I muttered to myself. "Given the scope of the magic circle, it''s more of a pillar than a wall. Should I have floated it up and then spread it sideways or changed my approach and made it rotate to cover the sky?"

    While I was pondering various matters, Cameron stood up, looked at me, and reported in panic, "U-um! The fire¡­ the fire isn''t stopping! I haven''t put any more mana into it!"

    Balblair looked doubtfully at the magic circle. "Is it a failure?"

    I shook my head. "No, it''s just that the effect is still active. It seems Cameron-san channeled too much mana."

    Cameron, breaking out in a cold sweat, waved his hands frantically and tried to explain, "No way¡­! I just channeled the minimum amount of mana needed to activate the magic circle as usual!"

    He didn''t seem to realize that this was exactly the problem.

    "You''ve put too much mana into it. I''m sorry for not explaining earlier, but this magic circle activates with just one-tenth the mana compared to the previous one. So you''ve infused ten times the required mana," I explained.

    Cameron looked at me and opened and closed his mouth in astonishment.

    I gave a wry smile, then looked at the pillar of flame. "For now, I''ll extinguish the flame."

    I cast a spell. "[Freezing]."

    Then a small blizzard arose. In an instant, a white wall formed before everyone¡¯s eyes. The pillar of flames was quickly swallowed up, and the once blazing flames turned into ice particles dancing in the air.

    I watched the enchanting scene, thinking it looked like diamond dust.

    Balblair, standing next to me, said, "I see. So this is a senior teacher of Fiddiq Academy."

 Ch. 83 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Balblairs Shock

    ¡¾Balblair¡¿

    In just one day, I experienced several shocks as if the world had changed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each shock was caused by the magician Aoi, but she seemed completely unconcerned.

    She just calmly explained her knowledge of magic circles and redrew one without chanting.

    Moreover, she did so using spells I had never seen before.

    Then a pillar of flame erupted from the magic circle. Although our academy had a senior fire magic teacher before, I had never seen such a pillar of fire.

    And then she cast a spell and casually extinguished it.

    All of these involved terrifyingly advanced magic that would be considered top secret in any country.

    If she could disclose one of them, I''d be willing to share some of Maple Leaf''s research results.

    While I was thinking, Aoi tilted her head and asked, "So, can you teach me about Maple Leaf''s magic and knowledge of the human body?

    Her demeanor was completely calm, giving the subtle impression that the grand magic she had just used was no big deal to her.

    The contrast made me laugh out loud. "Kuhahaha! After you''ve shown me all this, it''d be unreasonable not to offer something in return. Tell me what you need, and I''ll share them with you one by one.

    When I gave in, she thanked me sincerely. "Thank you.¡±

    I turned to her and replied with a smile, "But I also want you to teach me about magic circles. Oh, and teach me the chantless magic we just saw. What do you think?"

    I spoke as if it were a matter of course. Normally, this wouldn''t even be a negotiation.

    She had already demonstrated her superiority with the magic circle. Therefore, the decision of what information to exchange was entirely in her hands.

    So, from Aoi''s perspective, she could simply demand Maple Leaf''s secrets first. Unfortunately, Maple Leaf''s knowledge of magic circles was completely inferior to that of Fiddiq Academy, so we were not in a position to negotiate.

    At least in the areas of healing magic and knowledge of the human body, we had the upper hand, and I wanted to use that confidence to extract as much knowledge from her as possible.

    I wonder how Aoi interpreted my intentions.

    She nodded impassively. "That''s fine. Since we don''t have much time, I''ll explain chantless magic and magic circles."

    She agreed without hesitation.

    This caught me off guard, and I blinked in surprise. "¡­ I appreciate it, but is that alright?"

    This time, she blinked in surprise, then lifted the corner of her mouth slightly as if she finally understood. "It''s fine. My goal is to raise the world''s magic level."

    "Magic level¡­" I repeated the words, thinking about their meaning.

    I had thought it was for personal magical research, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. This was completely different from the ideology of someone like Crown Windsor, who was known for his obsession with magic.

    "So, do you plan to travel to other countries to learn and teach magic?"

    I thought it was a stupid question, and then I remembered something even more important and asked again, "No, wait¡­ Aoi-dono. How many countries have you visited? Magic circles and chantless magic, they''re not secrets from other countries, are they?"

    I shuddered at my own imagination.

    If she had already traveled to other Great Nations before Maple Leaf, we would be far behind. The technological gap would be enormous.

    I waited anxiously for her answer.

    But Aoi''s answer was simple. "No, this is the first country."

    "¡­ I see," I replied, still puzzled.

    Judging from the conversation and the atmosphere, her words were probably true.

    But if that was the case, what worried me was Fiddiq Academy.

    It was the only magic academy supported by several countries, both financially and with personnel, and yet it was clearly located within the territory of the Verted Kingdom.

    If such extraordinary magic were monopolized by the Verted Kingdom, it would drastically disrupt the world¡¯s military balance.

    Thinking of this, I remembered Aoi''s purpose. "Aoi-dono, you mentioned earlier that your goal is to raise the world¡¯s magic level. So, if we visited Fiddiq Academy, would we be able to learn new magic as well?"

    Aoi nodded.

    If that were true, we should send talented magicians to Fiddiq Academy.

    No, maybe I should go there myself.

    Studying abroad at this age might seem strange, but it could be interesting. I decided to continue with the preparations to hand over my position as principal to Cameron.

    Thinking about the future, I subconsciously smiled.

 Ch. 84 - Magic Research Laboratory

    In the end, the discussions at the magic academy were mostly political, leaving no time to exchange information about magic circles and magic.

    Balblair said to me, "Please make time next time."

    We left the academy for the day.

    The students, who had been given a detailed tour, talked about the lectures and their content.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    The next day, Crown Windsor came to pick us up.

    It was good timing as we were just finishing breakfast and chatting in the dining room. Without much of a greeting, Crown suggested we go to the laboratory.

    "Good morning. I really want to show Aoi-dono the lab. Let''s go. What should I show you first? The latest advances in healing magic research or the magic I''m currently researching so I can get your opinion?"

    Crown, probably trying to show us around, started talking to himself in excitement.

    I said, "Crown-san, please calm down. We''ll leave as soon as everyone is ready."

    He agreed and began to pace anxiously.

    I watched Crown fidgeting like a child waiting for a ride at an amusement park.

    Soon, the ladies returned from their bedroom after getting ready.

    Crown looked up eagerly, thinking it was time. "Alright, let''s go to the lab. First, I''d like to show Aoi-dono some water magic." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Water magic?"

    "Yes, I couldn''t forget the ice magic I saw before. I''d like the researchers here to see it."

    "I see."

    With that, Crown led us to the laboratory.

    The laboratory was hidden behind the imperial castle. It was a single-story semicircular building, quite different from the mostly rectangular and triangular buildings around it.

    Also, there were square buildings attached around the semicircular building, each about half the size of the semicircular building.

    Crown pointed to one of the square buildings and explained, "This building is for researching the magic of each element, and it also stores the materials used in the research."

    He led us to the building in front. The walls were white, but the door was made of black iron.

    "This is the water magic lab." Crown opened the door without knocking.

    The room inside was dim, and the incoming light gradually flooded in, revealing its contents.

    In front, there was a long table with three people, two men and a woman, standing behind it. They seemed to be in a discussion but stopped in surprise when Crown opened the door.

    The walls were lined with books, likely all related to magic.

    This looked quite interesting.

    Crown entered first and greeted the people inside, "Good morning. Today, I''ve brought along Aoi-dono, a senior teacher from Fiddiq Academy. Please show us the magic you''re currently researching. I want to hear her opinion."

    "C-Crown Windsor?! Wh-what is this all of a sudden¡­?!"

    "A senior teacher from Fiddiq Academy?! There''s no way we''re going to show them!"

    The two men frowned and yelled at Crown''s sudden and outrageous introduction.

    Besides the abrupt introduction, his unreasonable request was also a problem. He had mentioned showing us around the laboratory all day, but perhaps he hadn''t informed anyone.

    I lightly tapped Crown''s back, "Excuse me for a moment."

    I stood next to him and looked at the three people behind the table. They were all looking at us suspiciously.

    "I am Aoi Konominato from Fiddiq Academy. Here are two other teachers and some students. We have received permission from His Majesty Diageo to visit this research lab."

    After I told them we had proper permission, I bowed, and the three exchanged glances, hesitating for a moment.

    "F-from His Majesty?"

    "I heard about it. I didn''t know it was this lab though¡­"

    After a brief whispered conversation, they turned back to us and nodded slightly.

    "¡­ Aoi-san, right? We''re uneasy about Crown accompanying you, but if you have His Majesty''s permission, we have no objections. Please, take a look at our magic research lab."

    It seemed the matter had been settled, as the woman in the middle allowed us to look around.

    As expected, if you explained properly and logically, people would understand.

    I nodded. "Thank you. Now, I''ll get straight to it. Could you teach us Maple Leaf''s unique water magic?"

    The three of them instantly froze and exchanged uneasy glances. Then they started whispering again.

    "¡­ Hey, Isn''t she just like Crown?"

    "Does she really have permission from His Majesty?"

    "That''s what I''ve heard, but¡­"

 Ch. 85 - Research Level of Each Magic

    After several rounds of discussion, we finally reached a mutual understanding.However, the researchers'' gazes remained stern, as though they had some thoughts about Fiddiq Academy.

    "We agree to share our research results on magic. However, I think it¡¯s unfair for a one-sided exchange. It will be beneficial if you can also teach us some magic that isn¡¯t known in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire," the female magic researcher said with a polite but challenging look.

    The magic research lab was composed of the best magicians in the country, including court magicians. How much magic was there that these researchers didn¡¯t know?

    Their confident and proud demeanor was evident in their glances.

    However, I was a disciple of Owen and had spent many years researching magic. I believed there might be one or two spells unknown to the Maple Leaf Holy Empire.

    With this thought, I pointed out the door. "Understood. In that case, I''ll give you some of our magical information first. Let''s go outside. It''s dangerous without a large area."

    I suggested this to avoid damaging the research laboratory, but the three researchers gave a wry smile.

    "All research labs have specially reinforced experimental rooms. These rooms are designed to withstand even the advanced magic being studied in Maple Leaf. Please use this experimental room." A researcher pointed to the door at the back.

    Strass and the others were about to say something, but Crown raised a hand to silence them. "Interesting. Let''s have a look."

    His meaningful smile caused the researchers to exchange puzzled glances. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As we walked into the experimental room, I was surprised by its size. It was about half the size of a tennis court, with a thick metal door and metal plates on the interior walls.

    The floor was about one and a half meters lower and lined with stone slabs.

    "This design was developed through numerous experiments. Many court magicians have tested advanced magic here, and since adopting this design, there has been no external damage."

    The three researchers descended the stairs, turned to face us, and nodded.

    Looking down at them, I murmured, "Indeed, lowering the floor and making the top spherical to withstand shock and pressure makes sense."

    I descended the stairs and found the floor as hard as it looked.

    The enclosed space amplified the sound of my footsteps. I could feel everyone''s eyes on me. "Well then, let''s start with advanced water magic."

    ¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¾Water Magic Researcher¡¿

    The senior teacher of Fiddiq Academy was surprisingly very young and didn¡¯t look like a teacher.

    The Fiddiq Academy had always been full of magicians with strange competitive spirits. After all, it was the best magic academy in the world. Many of them probably trusted their titles and reputations blindly.

    In any country, the most skilled magicians tended to become court magicians. They might stay for family reasons, for status and fame, or for wealth, but most aspired to be court magicians.

    Occasionally, eccentric magicians, those interested in the magic of other countries, or those unable to become court magicians would go to other countries or to Fiddiq Academy. This was a common practice among magicians.

    That was why each country believed that it was superior in the magic it specialized in.

    For the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, it was healing magic. However, we believed that our research in water magic was second to none.

    Although our numbers were small and our research lacked practical application, we had conducted intensive research.

    Therefore, we couldn¡¯t afford to lose to Fiddiq Academy, even with its world-class reputation.

    That was what I thought, but after a few seconds, those feelings were shattered.

    "First, let''s clear up some misconceptions about the potential of magic," Aoi explained while casting advanced water magic without chanting.

    White strands shot out of both of her hands towards the ceiling. This was the only description I could give of this scene.

    Moments later, the ceiling above her was shattered into pieces, allowing sunlight to pour into the previously sealed room.

    Debris rained down, accompanied by a thunderous noise and clouds of dust.

    A pillar of light fell into the dim experimental room, with Aoi standing in its center, arms outstretched, looking at us. "Fire, wind, earth¡­ and water magic, no matter what it is, it''s easy to destroy something like this experimental room. If you trust the equipment too much, you may end up getting hurt. Please be careful."

    In the light, Aoi spoke with genuine concern.

 Ch. 86 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ The Shock in the Lab

    ¡¾Water Magic Researcher¡¿Crown applauded and smiled at Aoi, who had demonstrated an incredible water spell. "Amazing! As expected from Aoi-dono! You actually achieved this with water magic! We''re also researching ice magic here, which is a derivative of water. Please show us ice magic as well!"

    He made this request with an excited expression like that of a child.

    Aoi raised her hand to signal a pause, "I''m sorry, but let me correct one thing."

    "Hmm? Did I say something wrong?" Crown tilted his head.

    Aoi nodded and began to prepare her spell. "If you generate water and change its properties to ice, it can indeed be considered a derivative of water magic. However, doing it like that¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She scattered water into the air with one hand and then cast some kind of spell.

    The countless water droplets in the air were wrapped in a white mist and flew towards the hole in the ceiling, flying even faster than arrows.

    In an instant, sharp sounds came, and the ceiling was riddled with small holes and on the verge of collapsing.

    As everyone stared at the holes in the ceiling, Aoi pointed to it and said, "In this way, without changing the nature of water, if you stop the movement of molecules and atoms, the tiny particles that make up matter, most things will freeze. The temperature can reach minus 273 degrees¡­"

    Aoi said some incomprehensible words, but they didn''t sink in.

    No, probably, even if we listened carefully, we wouldn''t understand.

    "¡­ The Abyss of Magic."

    Subconsciously, these words came out of my mouth.

    For example, even if a court magician taught advanced magic to a child who had just entered a magic academy, they wouldn''t understand it at all. They would learn the basics of magic and gradually understand beginner magic.

    Then, if they continued to study the same type of magic for many years, they would eventually understand advanced magic.

    This was probably similar to that.

    In this case, we were like children just beginning to learn magic. The more advanced the magic was, the less we could understand it.

    "Did you understand?"

    Seeing that we didn¡¯t utter a word, she asked as if she was gauging our reactions. How should we respond? Should we honestly say that we didn¡¯t understand? Or should we protect our pride as little magicians by giving an ambiguous answer?

    Feeling that all our efforts as magicians up until now had been overturned, we couldn''t think clearly.

    Seeing our state, Aoi might have sensed that we didn''t understand. She raised her hands and said, "All objects are made of tiny things that are invisible to the naked eye. It looks like this¡­"

    She mumbled something softly. Then small sand-like particles gathered in her palms and soon formed a humanoid shape. It took the form of Crown Windsor with outstretched arms and a smile.

    "Th-That''s¡­?"

    Someone''s astonished voice sounded as we stared at the sand figure. It was extremely precise. It was about the size of Aoi''s face and a masterpiece resembling a statue made by a skilled craftsman. Was this created by magic?

    No, we didn''t hear any chanting, but it was undoubtedly earth magic.

    "Just like the sand doll, everything is made up of tiny particles that have come together, right?" asked a companion standing next to me.

    Aoi smiled faintly. "Exactly. Please think of it as being made up of things much smaller than you can imagine. When these tiny things move quickly, heat is generated, and conversely, when they stop moving, they cool down¡­ It''s a rough explanation, but this concept has a lot to do with fire and water magic."

    We could vaguely sense that she wasn''t lying. However, it still seemed difficult to understand.

    "So, you can also use fire magic¡­" I mumbled with a sigh.

    Crown''s eyes sparkled. "That''s right. I have a good idea!"

    Wondering what it was, we turned our eyes to him.

    Crown smiled and voiced his thoughts. "Most magicians wouldn''t understand even if they heard this secret in groups of two or three. However, if ten or twenty people hear it, someone might understand.

    "Let''s gather the magicians from each lab and let Aoi-dono teach us all the elements she can!"

 Ch. 87 - ã€Another PoVã€‘ Elizas Concerns

    ¡¾Eliza¡¿At Crown''s suggestion, we followed Aoi to visit each laboratory.

    I could only see a future where the magicians of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire were thrown into chaos.

    "Strass-san, aren''t you going to stop her?" I asked Strass, who was walking ahead of me.

    He sighed and shook his head.

    It didn''t look like he had given up, but it also didn''t look like he was going to stop Aoi. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While I was wondering what to do, Cote approached me. "Eliza-sensei, Aoi-sensei''s intention is to influence the magic of each country, right? In that case, it would be better to let Aoi-sensei do what she wants in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire to avoid conflicts later."

    "Eh? But won''t that definitely lead to a major incident¡­?" I asked worriedly.

    After all, Aoi''s magic level clearly surpassed that of other countries. This disparity in ability and knowledge would undoubtedly create a sense of crisis. I was even beginning to worry that assassins might come looking for her knowledge.

    Cote nodded. "Of course, it will cause confusion and commotion. However, if we hold back here in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire and Aoi-sensei ends up teaching magic somewhere else in another Great Nation, an even bigger problem could arise. People will think that Aoi-sensei is reluctant to share her knowledge only with Maple Leaf. This may be interpreted as the will of Fiddiq Academy and the Verted Kingdom."

    "Y-you mean it could lead to a conflict between the countries¡­?"

    The conversation expanded from issues within the magic community to conflicts between countries, further increasing my anxiety.

    But Cote wasn''t finished. "But that''s not all. If magic is taught to the majority of the Great Nations while some are left out, there¡¯s a risk of disrupting the balance of power. That could lead to wars involving multiple countries, or weaker countries could have their territories taken away¡­"

    "N-no way¡­" I never thought that a serious situation could arise¡­

    As I listened to Cote''s explanation, I felt the blood drain from my face.

    I hunched over, feeling my stomach ache from fear and tension, while Ayle and Shenley peeked out from behind Cote.

    "Please don''t bully Eliza-sensei."

    "Aoi-sensei would never start a war."

    They criticized and denied Cote''s words.

    He replied with a worried expression, "Really? At this rate, it''s a very possible future."

    Shenley shook her head firmly. "Aoi-sensei would never allow a war to happen. Even if a country tries to start a war, Aoi-sensei will help the opposing nation and stop it."

    It was an absurd theory even for me. That would mean that Aoi had the power of a nation, but Cote remained silent.

    Could it be that he thought it was worth considering?

    No, somewhere in my heart, I also thought it was possible for Aoi.

    However, only heroes who could defeat supreme dragons single-handedly had that kind of power. And such heroes only existed in stories.

    I looked at Cote''s profile, but he was lost in thought, so I didn''t think I would get an answer.

    "Fire burns when there is combustible material, heat, and oxygen. The intensity of the fire is affected by the balance and amount of these elements. However, when activated by mana, this is not the case. By forcibly increasing the heat and supplying oxygen, you can create this¡­" Aoi explained while creating a blue pillar of fire that melted and destroyed the ceiling of the laboratory.

    The fire magicians stood there with their eyes wide open.

    Next, she demonstrated earth magic by creating a massive tower of rock, again destroying the laboratory ceiling. Then, using wind magic, she blew the entire laboratory away from the outside.

    "The power of the wind is so great that the strongest tornadoes can destroy structures and even blow away dragons."

    With this preface, Aoi explained how to increase the power of the wind, but the wind magicians didn''t hear a word.

    "¡­ Aoi-dono can use all the elemental magics?"

    "You''ve seen it yourself, right?"

    "No, it''s just too unbelievable¡­"

    Astonished voices sounded. Looking to the side, I saw researchers studying water, fire, and earth magic standing next to Strass.

    Some looked sympathetically at the wind mages, who remained motionless in shock.

    It was understandable. In just one day, the very foundation of the magic they knew had been overturned.

    There were few like Crown, who was clapping excitedly from behind. Most were in shock or awe.

    "Now, let''s go to the Healing Magic Laboratory," Crown announced loudly, causing a feeling of unease to sweep over.

    For better or worse, the Maple Leaf Holy Empire''s status as a Great Nation was due to its healing magic.

    This last stronghold might be shattered.

    The top magicians of Maple Leaf couldn''t be blamed for their fearful and anxious expressions.

    I silently clasped my hands and prayed for a peaceful conclusion.

 Ch. 88 - Research in Healing Magic

    I briefly reviewed the research content of each type of magic and showed them spells that might provide hints for future research. After repeating this process, before I knew it, healing magic was the only one left.At Crown''s suggestion, more people were accompanying me with each visit to a laboratory. As a result, the number of questions increased as we traveled.

    "Regarding fire needing oxygen, how should it be added¡­?"

    "All the spells seem to be chantless, but isn''t it necessary to chant at least one verse due to the nature of chanting?"

    "How was the earth spell able to break through the ceiling of the experimental room, which is harder than rock?"

    Although I tried to answer these questions as clearly as I could, more and more people became troubled by them. It was turning into a problem.

    Finally, we arrived at the healing magic laboratory. The lab itself wasn''t much different from the others, but the building was more than twice as big.

    "The number of healing magicians is more than three times the number of magicians in other elements. This is to meet the needs of other countries, but because of this, some magicians don''t reach the standard of a court magician." Crown said with a look of regret, then went straight to the lab. As usual, he opened the door without hesitation.

    Seeing this, the other researchers seemed annoyed. It seemed that suddenly opening doors was bad manners here too. I guess Crown was just a special case.

    "Hmm, the head magician is here¡­"

    As soon as the door opened, Crown murmured and then fell silent.

    From inside the lab, a stern-looking man appeared. Crown took a step back, and the man came out of the lab.

    He was a man with silver hair and sharp eyes who appeared to be in his forties. Despite a somewhat worn-out look, he had an imposing presence. "You must be Aoi Konominato-dono. I am Awald Smuggler, the head court magician, recognized as the current saint." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Awald-san, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I am Aoi, a teacher at Fiddiq Academy." I returned the greeting and introduced myself.

    Awald looked at me with a furrowed brow. "You''re quite young. From what I''ve heard from Balblair, you can use healing magic at the level of a saint. I wonder where you learned such healing magic outside of Maple Leaf? It''s truly mysterious."

    Though his tone was conversational, it was hard to tell if he was talking to me or thinking aloud. He spoke in a unique rhythm.

    Awald''s words caused the researchers behind me to exclaim in surprise.

    "Don''t tell me you can even use healing magic¡­?"

    "Impossible. That means she can use advanced-level or above magic of all five elements¡­"

    When Awald heard this, his frown deepened. "Magic of all five elements? Is that even possible? But there''s no way someone from a research lab could mistake it. How¡­? I see. It could be national treasure-level magic tools¡­ But how can one individual possess five such precious items? Hmm, I''d like to see your spells in each element myself."

    "Huh? Ah, yes.I don''t mind."

    I thought he was talking to himself, but suddenly, he was talking to me.

    When I nodded, Awald raised his eyebrows for a moment before frowning again. "I''ve heard that you can use fairly advanced magic. Is it really alright to show it to others so easily? Although it''s none of my business, I''m a little concerned. I''d really appreciate it if you could show me. However, I need to see the healing magic I''m most interested in first."

    After speaking one-sidedly, Awald fell silent.

    "So, I''ll show you healing magic."

    "Please do."

    Although his rhythm was unique, there was no problem with communication. In fact, he was surprisingly easy to talk to.

    "Please follow me."

    "Sure."

    Awald turned and told me to follow him into the lab. As I agreed and followed, I heard surprised voices from behind me.

    "She seems to be getting along with the head magician."

    "Does Aoi-dono also have a unique personality?"

    "I have heard that many who approach the Abyss of Magic are strange¡­"

    I thought I heard something a little off, but I didn¡¯t think it was worth the trouble to deny them. Owen and Glenn were a bit strange, but I thought they were quite reasonable. I was sure the misunderstanding would clear up eventually.

    Following Awald into the lab, I saw five men and women inside. The walls were lined with bookshelves full of books, but what caught my attention was a skeleton lying on a table.

    "Is that a skeleton model?"

    Surprised, I looked down at the skeleton on the table. It was well made, but it didn''t seem to be made of wood, clay, or plaster.

    Awald shook his head expressionlessly. "No, it''s a real human skeleton. We¡¯ve made models, but the real thing is better. It allows us to understand the structure and function of the body."

    I nodded. "That''s true. To understand the human body, it makes sense to start with the bones."

    When I spoke in agreement, for some reason, everyone''s eyes focused on me.

 Ch. 89 - Is It Necessary to Understand the Human Body?

    "The body is made up of bones, blood, organs, muscles, fat, and skin. When using healing magic, I believe it is important to understand the structure and function of the human body." Awald crossed his arms and looked down at the skeleton''s abdomen. "It''s common for those who lack enough knowledge to heal only the surface while internal bleeding continues. This happens most often in the abdomen. Why do you think that is?""The abdomen contains many organs. Besides the stomach and intestines, it contains vital organs such as the liver, kidneys, gallbladder, and pancreas. Even if the muscles, skin, and blood vessels are healed, there won''t be a complete recovery unless the internal organs are also treated," I answered.

    The other researchers exchanged puzzled looks.

    "Gallbladder?"

    "Is that an organ? Could it be the gray one?"

    "Isn''t it the dark brown one?"

    The names of the organs seemed to be different, so my explanation didn''t come across well.

    But Awald nodded slightly, as if he understood something. "Hmm¡­ Sometimes, there are cases where it looks like a wound has healed, but it actually hasn''t, and that could be the reason. Those who can use advanced healing magic can also know about the human body, but even among those who have become saints or saintesses, there are some who don''t know much about the human body."

    "They don''t know much about it? Then how can they use magic?"

    He crossed his arms and thought. "It''s hard to explain. As you probably know, the first saintess of healing magic could instantly heal a dying person when she first used magic at the age of ten."

    "So¡­ does that mean she could intuitively understand the location and depth of wounds?"

    "Yes. I studied the human body and honed my healing magic until I was recognized as a saint. But it''s hard for me to understand the instincts of such a genius," he said as he looked to the back of the laboratory.

    "I thought you were also a genius magician. But after hearing your knowledge and approach to healing magic, I don''t think that''s the case. How strange," I mumbled.

    Awald went to the back and opened the door. "Time is limited. Show me your magic, Aoi-dono."

    There were three examination tables in the large room, and the walls were lined with bookcases and shelves filled with mysterious instruments and boxes that seemed to contain medicinal herbs.

    A severely injured person was lying on each examination table, surrounded by about ten men and women in white coats.

    Although it was different from hospitals in Japan, there was no doubt that this was the best medical treatment room in Maple Leaf.

    "The person in the middle is the most seriously injured. His injuries include the loss of his right arm, deep lacerations to his abdomen, and his right leg." Awald described the patient¡¯s condition while walking to the side of the examination table.

    The men and women around noticed him and stepped back. I followed him and stood beside the examination table.

    Looking closer, I could see that the person lying there was a man in his thirties. His hair and beard were rather long and unkempt. Although the bleeding had stopped, the fresh and raw wounds made me want to look away.

    "The lacerations are quite deep, down to the bone. However, they weren¡¯t cut by a blade. Were these injuries from a magical beast?"

    "That''s correct. This man was sentenced to death by hanging. When there are no urgent patients, we use criminals like him to fight magical beasts to create injuries."

    I noticed that Strass and others were visibly shocked by these words. For healing magicians, this seemed normal, as there was no reaction to Awald''s blunt statement.

    Indeed, compared to other types of magic, opportunities to practice healing magic were rare unless one was constantly on the battlefield.

    Therefore, they probably used criminals for efficient magical experiments and training.

    However, one thing worried me. If a criminal was completely healed, would he be injured again? If so, there was no greater punishment than that.

    "What did this person do to deserve to be hanged?" I asked.

    Awald narrowed his eyes without expression. "This man deceived and trafficked dozens of ordinary citizens. He sold them to illegal brothels, where the women he sold met tragic ends. The other crimes¡ª"

    "I understand," I interrupted.

    Even though he was a clear enemy of women, it was unpleasant to see him suffer.

    "For now, let me show you my healing magic." I started the healing spell. This was the highest-level spell for individual treatment.

    To heal the injuries, I imagined the undamaged opposite arm to compensate. For the deep abdominal wounds, I visualized healthy organs and bones.

    And so, the severely injured man was completely healed in about a minute and a half. In terms of mana, I could probably treat about twenty more people. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He is completely healed. But if there are any old scars on his healthy body, they remain," I said and turned around.

    Most of the people stood still with their eyes wide open. Awald, however, looked down at the healed man seriously. "He was healed instantly. Your healing speed is equal to that of saints and saintesses, but the process is different. It seems that your healing magic is different from ours."https://example.com/your-image.png

 Ch. 90 - Image or Chant?

    "So, it''s a completely different kind of magic?" I asked for confirmation.Awald nodded slightly and spread his hands, pointing to the examination tables on either side.

    After chanting five verses, he cast the spell [White Grail].

    The white light of mana, so clear it was visible, spread throughout the laboratory with him at its center.

    Everything within the range of this light was healed. It enveloped the two people on the examination tables, healing them simultaneously.

    Although it took some time, within ten minutes, all the seriously injured were completely healed. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Maple Leaf magicians let out cries of admiration at the sight.

    "As expected of you, Awald-dono."

    Although such voices came, Awald looked at me without changing his expression. "The spell I just used is the most advanced healing magic used by saints and saintesses. To put it bluntly, if Aoi-dono could do the same, there would be nothing for you to learn from us."

    Hearing this, Everyone turned their eyes to me.

    "Widespread healing, does that include those hidden behind walls or objects? For example, if there were five people in view and three hidden, would the healing target five people or eight people?"

    "Eight people. The number and visibility don¡¯t matter as long as they''re in range."

    "Then, the wide-area effect just now was probably due to the chant. I would appreciate any information you could provide on that."

    While we were having this conversation, Crown clapped his hands and raised his voice in excitement. "Oh! It''s said that the effect of healing magic can vary from one magician to another. Could this possibly explain why?"

    Awald gave him a sharp look. "Understanding the chant. I see. Indeed, if you use a different kind of healing magic, we might be able to research it from a different perspective. Hmm, that''s interesting."

    He looked down at me. "I will show you magic books that only saints and saintesses can read. They contain the research and original spells of the most advanced healing magicians certified in Maple Leaf. We all learn the basics of healing magic in Maple Leaf and eventually reach that level. This means that we can never break free from the framework passed down in Maple Leaf. By looking at this framework and research methods from your perspective, we might be able to make significant progress."

    I immediately nodded. "That''s an offer I can''t refuse. I came here hoping to see the best healing magic."

    ¡¾Diageo¡¿

    In the evening, someone came to the office in a hurry.

    A guard received a document from the person outside and came over to me.

    "What is this?" I asked the guard.

    He stood there so as not to disturb my work, held the document to his chest, and answered, "The vice-head court magician of the Court Magician Corps, Gem Westmeath, requests an audience. He suspects that Aoi Konominato, who came from the Verted Kingdom, is a spy. He also said that there is a possibility that Crown Windsor is planning to defect with the secrets of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire".

    "A spy, defection¡­? No, fine. Let him in."

    After granting permission for the audience, the guard quickly turned and opened the door. At the end of the long corridor leading to the office, I saw Gem waiting, escorted by two guards.

    I remembered that this man didn''t get along with Crown. With that in mind, I raised my hand.

    A short time later, Gem arrived at the office, still surrounded by guards. Following the rules for an audience, the guards stood two steps behind and on either side of Gem.

    He bowed and said, "Your Majesty, thank you for granting this sudden audience."

    "Very well. It seems you have brought a rather troubling matter?" I asked, skipping the formalities.

    He immediately tightened his expression and nodded deeply. "Yes. I recently confirmed that Crown Windsor was accompanied by a teacher from Fiddiq Academy. Knowing this magic enthusiast, I suspected something and conducted my own investigation."

    "Investigation? Did you follow him?" I asked, wondering what he was talking about.

    He shook his head with a very serious look, "As far as I know, Aoi received special permission from Your Majesty. My mere suspicion would not justify a half-baked report. Therefore, I contacted various sources and confirmed the content of her visits. I have submitted the reports of those who accompanied her."

    He took out four reports. He must have done a thorough investigation. The reports were neatly written in different handwriting, each with details of the informants.

    "Showing ongoing magic circle research at the magic academy and allowing access to top-secret healing magic research at the magic laboratory? Ridiculous. I haven''t given such permission."

    As I looked over the reports in shock at the contents, Gem said with a frustrated expression, "Your Majesty would never give such reckless permission. The current head magician and principal are to blame for everything. They are focused solely on the pursuit of magic, ignoring the interests and future of the Holy Empire. Therefore, they were likely influenced by Aoi and Crown."

 Ch. 91 - Summons

    December website updateOn the fourth day since I arrived in the Holy City, I was summoned by Diageo this morning. Today was supposed to be a chance to learn about healing magic and chants, so it was especially disappointing that I might not be able to visit the laboratory today.

    Filled with dissatisfaction, I was escorted by Alabarta to the audience chamber.

    I walked on the thick carpet like the last time and lowered myself to one knee at the designated spot.

    Then I noticed that it wasn''t just the imperial guards standing around.

    Not only was Awald here, but Crown, Balblair, and Cameron were as well. In addition, there were other court magicians who served as teachers and researchers. They all seemed to be the people I had met in the past two days.

    I looked up at the stairs and saw that besides Diageo and the prime minister, another figure was present today.

    Two steps below where Diageo and the prime minister stood, there was Vice-Head Court Magician Gem Westmeath looking down at me with a sneering smile.

    Something felt off with this audience.

    As I was pondering this, a voice called out from the top of the stairs.

    "Aoi-dono, how did you enjoy your tour of the Holy City these past two days?"

    It was a superficial question, but I tilted my head slightly and nodded in response. "Yes, it was a very educational experience. I''ve discovered a different perspective on magic than what I''ve been researching, so I''d like to spend some time studying it¡­"

    As I was explaining the results of my two days of exploration, the prime minister interrupted me, "Isn''t that confidential information that His Majesty has not authorized?"

    I tilted my head again. "While authorization to reveal magic was not granted, nothing else was mentioned."

    Diageo shook his head slightly while touching his temple with his finger. "I promised to treat you as a high-ranking guest from another country, and you were given permission to tour the academy and laboratories. However, authorization to view classified magic books was not included."

    He clarified the authority he had given me. I had assumed that I had been given tacit content during our previous discussion, but it seemed I was wrong.

    In that case, I should formally request permission again. "I see. In that case, I don¡¯t mind if you exclude any ongoing research, but may I have permission to view only the magic of past saints and saintesses?"

    Diageo and the prime minister frowned and remained silent. Were they reluctant to share such knowledge?

    As the silence spread, Gem shrugged and said, "Your Majesty, those words were practically a confession. I don''t know how the head magician or the principal were led astray, but it appears they were about to reveal classified magic beyond what Your Majesty intended. We narrowly avoided a great loss for our country."

    While speaking, he looked at Awald.

    Awald ignored it and turned his eyes to Diageo. "Your Majesty, although I have only met Aoi-dono once, I can assure Your Majesty that there is no malice in her. Besides, Aoi-dono''s magic is extraordinary, and there are certain aspects that could benefit our country''s magic."

    Awald looked at me as he spoke. His tone lacked its usual distinctive rhythm, which made it seem strangely out of place, but no one else seemed to notice.

    Crown said, "Exactly. In fact, we should exchange information on healing magic and receive instruction on magic of other elements."

    Gem lifted the corners of his mouth in a broad smile. "You have finally shown your true colors, Crown Windsor. Did you not realize that what you just said is tantamount to treason? Or perhaps you''ve already leaked critical information and are brazenly trying to cover it up? If you fear further investigation, it would be best if you confessed everything now."

    Unable to hide his glee, he criticized Crown with a grin.

    Diageo and the prime minister exchanged glances. This was not a good turn of events.

    "Hmm, while the head magician''s words may have some truth to them, Gem''s argument also carries undeniable weight. Now, Balblair, you have remained silent so far. As the principal, do you have anything to say?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The conversation turned to Balblair.

    She looked a bit annoyed and said, "I don''t like to lie, so I''ll be clear. I was just about to resign as principal today. I intend to name Cameron as my successor."

    The prime minister, visibly flustered, tried to intervene and asked in a voice that sounded like a scream, "W-wait a minute! Balblair-dono, why would you, one of the saintesses, resign from your position as principal¡­?!"

    Balblair met his gaze directly. "As Awald-dono said earlier, I was deeply moved by Aoi-dono''s remarkable knowledge and skill in magic. To be honest, we are inferior to Fiddiq Academy in every way. The only area where we are equal to Aoi-dono is in healing magic, but we are no match in other elements."

    The moment she said this, even the imperial guards began to murmur.

    Gem, looking annoyed, spoke again. "This is the result of focusing too much on developing new magic, as was the case with the previous saintess. Even if you have illusions about the magic of other countries, it will only lead to nothing. Those who are serious about magic do not stray into such side paths. They follow the path of magic with the proper means."

    He spoke with a strong dose of his own ideology, increasing the tension in the audience.

    Unable to hold back any longer, I said, "That''s a big mistake. What you''re saying, Gem-san, sounds like an excuse to avoid challenging difficult things or making the effort to learn new things."

    Gem turned to me. "Are you saying I was mistaken?"

 Ch. 92 - Gems Opinion

    When Gem showed his anger, the atmosphere became even colder. All eyes were on Gem and me.Still looking down at me, Gem said quietly, "To say that I am wrong is an interesting opinion. But where exactly in my words do you find a mistake? Anyone who¡¯s heard my argument understands it as the correct way of thinking. For example, I''ve heard that advanced fire magic, when used skillfully in war, can wipe out entire armies. In that case, manipulating fire or changing its shape is pointless, right? After all, when it comes to using magic, we already have spells that have been optimized through years of research. Therefore, the most important research is to focus on improving the efficiency of those spells. Am I wrong?"

    He spoke his thoughts a little too quickly.

    After listening carefully and giving it careful consideration, I replied, "You are wrong. This idea is only valid if the current magic is truly optimal and covers everything necessary. In fact, from my perspective, there are many things that are lacking, which is why I judge your thinking to be wrong, Gem-san."

    "W-what?!" Gem''s face changed color. Perhaps he had never been so clearly denied before, so he just opened and closed his mouth, unable to find the words to retort. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Balblair let out a small laugh, which only added to his anger.

    "Ugh! H-how insolent...! Your Majesty! She''s arguing with trivial logic, but it''s just idealism! You can''t just create new magic! It''s just an excuse to gain knowledge of our country''s magic, especially healing magic¡­"

    As Gem pleaded desperately, Diageo looked troubled, unsure of how to respond.

    At that moment, a small figure appeared from behind the line of imperial guards.

    "How about letting her demonstrate it and seeing it for yourself?" A low but beautiful voice echoed through the hall. Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to the source.

    It was Rose, the young girl with golden hair and a pure white dress.

    "Pri-Princess Rose¡­ why have you come here?"

    Gem seemed to think that Rose''s arrival was to support him, but when she turned her gaze to him, he was visibly flustered and forced a smile.

    While everyone seemed unsure of how to deal with her, Alabarta spoke up. "Princess Rose, this is Aoi-dono¡¯s audience with His Majesty. His Majesty will be asking questions, so we ask for your understanding."

    After hearing the respectful advice, Rose frowned slightly. "Are you saying I shouldn''t do anything that might bring shame to His Majesty''s name? I was merely offering a solution¡­"

    Rose looked up at Diageo, who was sitting at the top of the stairs.

    I''m not sure what he took from that, but Diageo nodded hastily and sweated profusely, saying, "Y-yes, I understand your intentions, Rose. For Gem, who has spent many years honing his skills as a magician, Aoi-dono''s way of thinking might even feel like a denial of his efforts. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to let Aoi-dono prove that her claims are correct?"

    Rose smiled faintly. "Exactly. So, Gem-dono, what would it take to satisfy you?"

    Gem nodded and cleared his throat. "W-well... in that case, how about demonstrating some useful and unique spells? Surely, you wouldn¡¯t say it''s difficult. If you claim that researching new magic is the true path of a magician, then you must have one or two results to show, even at your young age, right?"

    Hearing Gem¡¯s half-smirking remark, Rose chuckled softly. "I''ve heard that it takes years, even decades, to create new magic. Isn''t that an unreasonable request?"

    "What do you mean, Princess Rose? Every year, we improve one existing spell, making it more efficient. These improvements directly benefit the Maple Leaf Holy Empire. Thus, it''s only natural to expect similar benefits from magicians who research new magic. Or do you lack confidence?"

    Perhaps taking Rose''s words as support, Gem became more assertive in his provocative statements. However, her gaze towards me was full of curiosity. Whether she wanted to see me fail or was genuinely interested in new magic, I couldn''t tell.

    Under their gazes, I sighed and looked up at Diageo. "So, should I demonstrate some magic?"

    Diageo wiped off the sweat on his brow and let out a dry laugh. "It would be helpful if you could."

    I felt something was off with his answer, but I still stood up. "I believe I was promised treatment equivalent to that of a high-ranking foreign dignitary, was I not?"

    My slightly accusatory tone caused Diageo''s face to twitch.

    The prime minister stepped in with an apology. "N-no, we sincerely apologize¡­ However, granting access to the country''s classified information will provoke resentment. We would like to see a concrete result in return¡­"

    Hearing this flimsy reasoning, Diageo nodded deeply in agreement.

    I sighed again and looked at Gem, who responded with a triumphant smile.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, I¡¯m just a little irritated."

    From the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Alabarta putting a hand to his forehead and looking up at the sky.

 Ch. 93 - Aois Magic

    Well, what should I demonstrate? If we were talking about a useful original spell, a possibility was my flying spell. However, since I had used it when I came to the Holy City, Gem should already know about it.In that case, there was no way that Gem''s confidence could be shaken by merely flying magic.

    "Now that I think about it, you mentioned something about fire magic," I said while raising a hand in Gem''s direction.

    "W-what?! What are you up to?! I''ll have you know, I can cast advanced magic with just three verses! Don''t think you can beat me!" Gem shouted, clutching his staff.

    I didn''t intend to fight, but it was true that it was a good way to experience magic firsthand.

    Well, for now, I¡¯d see how things went by demonstrating some magic. I planned to use one of the most powerful spells I possessed.

    I concentrated mana into my fingertips and brought my five fingers together to form a hand blade. I poured in most of my mana and slowly extended it forward from my fingertips. After gathering enough mana, I opened my mouth. "[Divine Flame Spear, Falarica]."

    The moment I said this, a pale blue flame appeared from my fingertips. The flame engulfed my arm up to my elbow and immediately extended to Gem''s side as a flame spear.

    The flame spear pierced through the center of the stone stairs, melting the surroundings like glass liquefying under extreme temperatures. The core temperature of the flame was around 1,500 degrees Celsius, allowing it to melt the stone with almost no resistance.

    "Eeeek!" Gem cried out and stumbled away from the stairs.

    I moved the flame spear slightly in his direction, slicing through the stone steps and continuing to melt them.

    "Huaaah¡­!"

    I noticed Diageo''s panicked expression at the top of the stairs, so I quickly shortened the flame spear. About a third of the stairs had melted, causing the top to buckle.

    "W-w-what is that spell¡­?! "Gem shouted, his face deathly pale.

    The hall was in an uproar, with some even pointing their swords at me.

    "This is my original fire spell. Since fire magic was ineffective against the red-scaled dragons living in the volcanoes, I practiced and strengthened my fire magic until I could defeat them. Now, it can easily cut through iron, mithril, and even orichalcum," I explained.

    Gem spat and shouted in disbelief, "Ridiculous! The red-scaled dragons that live in volcanoes are among the most powerful fire dragons! No magician can defeat one of them alone! And orichalcum?! That''s a treasure even for royal families, a divine metal! There''s no way a little girl like you could have obtained any!"

    As Gem lost himself in anger, Rose stepped forward with a curious expression. "Seeing how effortlessly you melted and sliced through the stone stairs, it''s hard to dismiss your words as lies. Your Majesty owns one of the sacred treasures of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire, the Orichalcum Dagger, don¡¯t you?"

    Rose spoke with a slightly pleased look, then turned her gaze to Diageo, who was standing at the top of the stairs.

    "W-wait a moment. I absolutely cannot allow this dagger to be used. It is the most important treasure of the Holy Empire. I can never allow it to be used for such a test." Diageo hastily placed his hand on his waist. It seemed he kept it close at all times.

    As I watched Diageo stand protectively atop the sloping stairs, I suddenly remembered that I had damaged part of the audience chamber.

    We were in the middle of a conversation, but I should fix it for now. "[Stone Craft, Block Rock]."

    After I cast the spell, the melted and deformed stairs gradually took shape and solidified. Within seconds, the stairs were back to their original form. They should be twice as strong as before, so that should be enough. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "W-was that¡­ chantless?" Gem muttered in shock as he examined the restored stairs.

    Balblair, who was in the audience chamber, sighed and said in exasperation, "What are you saying now? She''s been doing that since the beginning. If you had done your research over the past two days, you should have known that Aoi-dono can use magic chantless. Did you just conveniently ignore everything that didn''t suit you?"

    Gem turned around, his eyes wide with disbelief. "It can''t be¡­ Chanceless magic is impossible. How can such a thing be¡­"

    Seeing Gem unable to hide his agitation, Balblair harrumphed and waved her hand dismissively. "It is a new magic that you despise so much. To admit that would be the same as admitting defeat, wouldn''t it? Just shut up and keep that smug look on your face."

    Awald let out a deep sigh. "Vice-Head Magician Gem, Aoi-dono also cast chantless magic in the labs. From what I''ve heard, she can do it with all elements. Did you not investigate that?"

    When Awald pressed him further, Gem fell silent, as if the words were stuck in his throat.

 Ch. 94 - Aois Treatment

    "Vice-Head Magician Gem," Diageo said."Y-Your Majesty¡­! Th-that''s¡­" Gem, startled, turned around and stammered, unable to hide his agitation.

    Diageo shook his head and sighed. "You may leave this room. Wait until I summon you again."

    Gem''s face fell like a condemned criminal. Under all kinds of looks, he disappeared from the audience chamber.

    I felt a little sorry for him and wanted to offer him some comfort, but no words came to mind.

    While I was thinking, I heard Diageo''s voice.

    "Aoi-dono¡­"

    I looked up and saw Diageo looking at me with an indescribable expression.

    "Our apologies for Gem''s rudeness. It seems we are the ones who need to learn from you. I am also a magician, so I know what chantless magic is and the terrifying power of the fire spell you displayed earlier. If possible, I would like you to teach your magic to the talented magicians of our country. If you agree, I will disclose information about our country''s secret healing magic to you."

    His humble attitude was a stark contrast to his earlier stance.

    This outcome seemed to make things easier.

    "Thank you. However, since Awald-dono has already taught me healing magic, I would like to observe the magic of another saint or saintess." I expressed my gratitude and request at the same time.

    Diageo looked at Awald with a puzzled expression. "Have you already learned the saint-level healing magic? Awald, what kind of magic did you teach her?"

    Awald tilted his head and said, "Do you mean the magic I showed you only once? But how could you understand it after only one demonstration? Even the most gifted magician would need years to grasp the highest level of healing magic. However, there are indeed genius saints and saintesses who can invent their own advanced magic¡­ But to understand someone''s magic after just one look is¡­"

    Awald began to ponder aloud in his usual manner despite being in the presence of Diageo, his country¡¯s monarch. It put Diageo in an awkward position, and he turned to Crown for help.

    Crown nodded with a delighted look and turned to me. "Aoi-dono, could it be that you have already mastered the healing magic that the head magician used merely once? Normally, a magician needs months of research and deconstruction of the chant to understand it. And here, you could actually understand and replicate the highest level of healing magic after hearing it just once¡­"

    For some reason, Crown had a tone of expectation.

    I nodded modestly. "That''s right. I can''t say I fully understand it, but I have my own interpretation. I even experimented with it last night in my room, and it activated without any problems¡­"

    Hearing my words, Rose, who had been silent until now, said, "So, you understood it the first time you saw it and even replicated it the same night?"

    "That''s right."

    Rose placed a hand on her chin and looked at me with a questioning look. "How did you understand Awald''s chant?"

    It was a probing question. I raised one hand palm up to my chest and began to explain. "The healing magic I use is a complementary or alternative treatment that involves precisely imagining the structure of the human body and bringing it closer to a healthy state. However, Awald-dono''s magic is different."

    I then cast the healing magic. I chanted the spell, and my mana rippled outward like waves on water. "[White Grail]"

    The moment the spell was cast, my mana became visible as a white light that spread to the surroundings. Although there were no visible injuries in the room, I could feel the healing effect being applied.

    The hall fell silent as the effects of the magic gradually faded.

    "The meaning of the chant is to grant healing power to all those within the range of the caster''s mana to heal all wounds¡­ That''s the essence of the spell. There are parts of this spell that I couldn¡¯t replicate chantlessly, so you could say it shows the potential of chanting in magic. The chant itself seems deliberately ambiguous."

    As I explained, I looked at Awald. I was worried that he might be offended by my analysis of his magic, but he seemed to listen with great interest, more than anyone else.

    Just as I was feeling relieved, I saw Rose raise a hand to me and say, "This is my original spell. Can you replicate it?"

    She chanted a three-verse spell and activated her magic. "[Icebound]."

    A bright white cold spread from her hand. Immediately, pillars of ice burst through the carpet on the floor and moved rapidly towards me. Although the distance between us was considerable, the ice pillars showed no signs of slowing down.

    "[Icebound]."

    In response to the approaching ice pillars, I activated the same spell, shattering Rose''s ice pillars and creating new ones in their place. These massive ice pillars quickly filled the hall, reaching the high ceiling and swallowing up the entire carpet.

    The ice pillars stopped just before reaching Rose.

    Rose placed a hand on one of the pillars in front of her and took a deep breath. "¡­ Magnificent." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a voice full of admiration, she lifted the corners of her mouth into a smile.

 Ch. 95 - Cote and Rose

    In the audience chamber, I received permission from Diageo, and the event was clearly witnessed by members of the magic academy and the magic research laboratory. With this, I should be able to study Maple Leaf''s magic without anyone reproaching me.Although some people asked various questions, which took some time, the meeting with Diageo came to an end. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Awald and Crown asked for my opinion on the magic they were researching, and Balblair asked for advice on the academy''s lectures and magic circles.

    As these requests were in line with my wishes, I immediately agreed.

    If you were looking for the latest magic, you should visit the magic research laboratory. However, in order to raise the level of magic in Maple Leaf, it was also important to go to the academy.

    Therefore, I suggested to everyone in the dining hall that we would alternate between visiting the magic academy and the research laboratory from tomorrow on. However, everyone seemed to be more concerned about something else than where we would go today.

    "¡­ Um, why are you here, Princess Rose-sama?" Eliza asked timidly.

    Rose, who had raised a spoonful of soup to her lips at the other end of the table, looked up. "I guess I could answer that it was out of curiosity."

    Then she resumed her meal.

    Everyone exchanged glances.

    Rose had suddenly appeared while we were eating together, and with her accompanying guards standing slightly behind her, she had silently taken a seat. We had been chatting casually about the topics I had discussed, but her sudden arrival made it impossible for anyone to continue the conversation.

    "What''s going on here?" Strass asked.

    I tilted my head in puzzlement as well. I had a vague feeling that she had shown interest in me before, but she didn''t seem like the type to do something like this.

    Perhaps because I didn''t answer, no one spoke for the rest of the meal.

    Then Rose suddenly said, "We have met somewhere before, haven''t we?"

    Her eyes narrowed at Cote.

    Now that I think about it, Diageo had also mentioned something about recognizing Cote.

    With Rose''s words, everyone''s eyes focused on Cote.

    He bowed slightly with a wry smile. "Princess Rose, I never expected you to remember me."

    Rose''s eyes narrowed even more. "There was a review conference in the Verted Kingdom three years ago. You and I should have been there. No royal would forget someone who might be important in the future."

    "My apologies. Princess Rose, you remain as intelligent as ever¡­" He bowed his head slightly.

    But Rose raised a hand, cutting him off. "Is that a sarcastic remark? You stood out among the candidates present at the time. It was obvious to everyone, so I remember hating being compared to you."

    Then she raised a hand to her face and cast a spell. With a single verse, she activated an ice spell, and an ice block appeared in her palm.

    "Since ice magic seemed to be the only magic I had a chance of mastering, I studied and researched it desperately even as a child. Thanks to that, I ended up being called the most skilled ice magician in Maple Leaf."

    "Isn''t that impressive? To receive such recognition at your age, His Majesty must be very proud," Cote praised her wholeheartedly.

    However, her expression remained unchanged. She melted the ice in her palm and lowered her head slightly. "Well¡­ His Majesty would have been happier if I had learned the etiquette of a lady. But since I surpassed the court magicians in magic, he never said anything about it."

    At Rose''s slightly lonely murmur, Cote fell silent for a moment.

    Feeling curious, I asked, "¡­ The ice spell you just used wasn''t created by changing the properties of water, was it?"

    When I asked this, everyone''s shoulders slumped, and Rose let out a small laugh.

    "That''s right. This is my original spell that creates ice directly. It just makes the ice a little bit faster, but it doesn''t have a lot of significance," Rose said self-deprecatingly.

    I shook my head. "No, that''s not true. As I said about Awald''s magic, this spell is a very good research subject to explore the potential of chanting."

    I turned directly to the sitting Rose. "Rose-san, would you like to come to Fiddiq Academy? If you want, I can teach you magic. It might help you with your concerns."

    "My¡­ concerns?" She looked puzzled.

    I nodded firmly. "Yes. If you become a great magician renowned not only in the Maple Leaf Holy Empire but in all Six Great Nations, even with average ladylike manners, you will still be able to get married. You won''t be left on the shelf."

    I spoke with a clenched fist in front of my chest, while Rose''s eyes widened in surprise as she froze in place.

 Ch. 96 - Revolution in the Holy Cityâ€™s Magic Academy

    Amidst the silence, Strass murmured softly, ¡°¡­ Is that really the right way to solve this?¡±Rose, who had been frozen, let out a small laugh, almost like a sigh. ¡°¡­ I always knew I was a bit of an oddball, but you¡¯re even weirder. Honestly, you¡¯re such an amusing person.¡±

    Everyone exchanged glances at Rose¡¯s words and laughter.

    ¡°¡­F-for now, shall we head to the magic academy?¡± Eliza brought up, seemingly trying to change the subject.

    While finding it strange, I remembered that today¡¯s plan was to visit the magic academy. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the magic academy.¡±

    Hearing this, Ayle and the others cheered with joy.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll be able to take our time looking around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    The adults smiled and nodded at Ayle¡¯s straightforward enthusiasm.

    ¨D¨D¨D

    With direct permission from Diageo and even permission from the academy''s principal, Balblair, to do as I pleased, I decided to observe a beginner-level magic lecture first. By the way, Rose had said she would refrain from going to the academy and remained in the imperial castle.

    When we arrived at the academy, Strass and Eliza said they wanted to see lectures on their own areas of expertise, while Cote and the others expressed their desire to participate in the lectures. Thus, we decided to take our time observing various lectures, with Cote and the others actually attending them.

    Meanwhile, I took the opportunity to observe the students in the classrooms during their lectures.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    After the lecture ended, I decided to ask the students for their impressions of the content. Right now, I was with Cote, who had attended a beginner-level earth magic lecture. Nearby were Ayle, Strass, and Eliza, who had attended lectures nearby.

    ¡°The fundamentals of magic are the same. However, it feels like there¡¯s too little practical application and too much focus on knowledge,¡± Cote answered modestly.

    Ayle shrugged and shook her head from side to side. ¡°There just aren¡¯t enough teachers who can teach. Why is that? If someone can use intermediate or higher-level magic, you¡¯d think teaching beginner-level magic would be no problem.¡±

    Strass answered Ayle¡¯s curious question, ¡°The problem is the level of research. Because the research isn¡¯t advanced enough, they can¡¯t explain the finer details when teaching students. The explanations are inadequate, so students who are still lacking in knowledge and a sense of magic can¡¯t grasp it. As a result, the number of mages who can use advanced magic does not increase. It¡¯s a vicious cycle.¡±

    ¡°At Fiddiq Academy, teachers highly passionate about magic research gather from all over the world, and Principal Glenn promotes hands-on learning. So it¡¯s a really good research environment,¡± Eliza chimed in, agreeing with Strass¡¯ opinion.

    I see. In other words, if you changed how research and teaching were conducted, the understanding of magic would deepen.

    In that case, then the ones who needed to change were the teachers.

    With this thought, I went to visit Balblair with a request. Her eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°That sounds interesting. I¡¯ll go observe.¡±

    It seemed my request was approved.

    We were provided with the largest square in the Holy City. It used to be an arena, so the sturdy stone walls around it made it perfect for my purposes. The ground was packed dirt and gravel, which would allow us to perform small-scale magic without any issues.

    Standing near the entrance to the square were Balblair, Award, and Crown watching us. Behind me were Strass and Eliza. Since it might take a while, I had sent Shenley and the others back to the imperial castle earlier.

    Before long, around twenty teachers started filing in. As they made their way to the center of the square, some of them looked surprised and greeted Balblair and the others standing at the entrance.

    When the teachers noticed me, they gave me suspicious looks.

    "¡­ What kind of gathering is this?"

    "What business do you have with us?"

    Being questioned, I bowed slightly and said, "I apologize for calling you all here on short notice. I have come to you at the request of His Majesty Emperor Diageo of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire."

    With my preamble, everyone froze. It seemed they couldn''t ignore a request from the nation''s ruler.

    There were various reactions¡ªsome people looked uneasy, while others cast suspicious glances. I briefly surveyed the room before getting to the main point.

    "The reason I''ve gathered you here today, though presumptuous, is to teach all of you about the application of magic and research methods. My plan is to hold study sessions every day for two weeks¡ª"

    A middle-aged man furrowed his brow and interrupted my explanation. "Wait a minute. We don''t even know what you''re capable of. You might be a senior teacher at Fiddiq Academy, but you''re still young. Are you really qualified to teach us magic?"

    Other teachers voiced similar concerns.

    "Indeed, you should demonstrate your magic first."

    "Are you trying to steal Maple Leaf¡¯s magic under the pretext of instructing us?"

    Hearing these comments, I raised one hand, palm facing them. "Please rest assured. I have learned a bit of Maple Leaf''s magic. What I''ll be teaching you is mostly new magic."

    They fell silent. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t common for people from different countries to exchange magic knowledge, they seemed both skeptical and intrigued.

    However, there was still one person who didn''t seem convinced.

    It was a small, white-haired man with drooping eyes glaring at me. When our eyes met, he let out a deep sigh. "I am Hinek, a senior teacher. I have some questions for you. Is that alright?"

    "Go ahead," I answered.

    The man who introduced himself as Hinek suddenly began chanting a spell. It seemed to be an ice spell. The people around him hurriedly stepped back to distance themselves from him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "[Ice Spire]!"

    As Hinek cast the spell, the ground between us began to freeze, and a sharp, towering icicle thrust out from the earth.

    The massive ice pillar was as tall as a three-story building, and his colleagues gasped in surprise.

    "As expected of Hinek-dono."

    "There are few people in other nations who can cast a spell of this magnitude."

    Hearing their remarks, I nodded. "Indeed, it''s a very impressive spell. However¡ª"

    "However? What are you trying to say?" Hinek''s angry voice shot back at me.

    I had expected this from the start. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be convinced with words alone.

    With this in mind, I spoke. "However, I find the time it takes to chant and cast the spell a bit wasteful. [Ice Tower]."

    I invoked an ice spell without chanting. Immediately, the towering ice spire that had been standing was shattered from the inside, and a larger ice pillar appeared in its place.

    It was similar to what had happened with Crown earlier. I smiled at the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and then looked at Hinek standing beside the ice pillar. "First, I would like to teach you how to cast magic without chanting. Once you master this, I will teach you about research into magical tools. What do you think?"

    Hinek and the other teachers stood frozen in place, eyes wide with astonishment.

    Meanwhile, Balblair let out a hearty laugh, her mouth wide open.

    Hello everyone!

    I¡¯m Amarylais, and I¡¯ll be your new translator for this novel. I¡¯ll do my best to maintain the quality and will do my best to provide accurate and enjoyable translations.

    Thank you for your patience and support¡ªI hope you continue to enjoy the journey!

 Ch. 97 - Introduction to Magic for Teachers

    ¡°Does that mean incantations have no meaning?¡±¡°No, they are necessary for giving magical power direction and characteristics. However, they can be omitted or optimized.¡±

    ¡°By optimized, do you mean achieving the same power and scale with less magic power?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Depending on the spell, you can achieve stronger effects while using even less magic power.¡±

    As I answered the questions, Hinek nodded repeatedly while taking notes.

    Some of the other teachers watched this scene with astonished expressions.

    The first person to change after I demonstrated my magic was Hinek. Others looked dumbfounded as they saw his eyes change color as he tried to absorb my knowledge.

    ¡°¡­ Hinek can be arrogant, pretentious, and a bit of a nuisance, but his passion for magic is undeniable. It seems his pure curiosity for new magical knowledge has overcome his stubbornness to complain.¡±

    While I was answering Hinek''s questions, Balblair provided this explanation. Afterward, she began asking questions as well, and gradually, the other teachers started to pay attention to my words.

    ¡°Why is that flame blue? Is there any difference besides its appearance?¡±

    ¡°The change in color is because of the different amounts of oxygen. Blue flames are hotter.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to fly in the sky using wind magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Look, like this.¡±

    ¡°W-what?!¡±

    At first, I thought I would only be able to explain, but before I knew it, the study session lasted over two hours.

    Thus, with just one round of persuasion, the teachers were convinced and promised to attend the study sessions every day.

    Since coming to Maple Leaf, I was able to spread my knowledge of magic more smoothly than I had expected. Additionally, I had been able to establish a cooperative relationship with the highest-level healing magicians, known as saints and saintesses.

    With this, I should be able to study the magic of Balblair, Award, and Crown, at the very least.

    I was satisfied with the results. After we returned to the imperial castle, the topic revolved around this, with Strass and Eliza leading the discussion.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t believe Maple Leaf allowed the research of healing magic¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it feels like we got permission mostly through intimidation.¡±

    While everyone was gathered in the dining hall talking, the two of them expressed their surprise at the results.

    ¡°I wish I could have seen it too,¡± Ayle murmured, wishing she could have been present during my negotiations with the emperor.

    ¡°It was an important discussion between adults, so it might have been difficult to join,¡± I answered.

    Upon hearing this, the others exchanged glances and opened their mouths.

    ¡°Discussion?¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Our idea of a discussion might be different.¡±

    Stolas and Eliza spoke, their faces displaying a hint of disbelief when they heard the conversation.

    I sensed some implications in their words, but there was something more concerning at that moment.

    Shenley was completely silent. It wasn''t that she was concentrating on her meal. Rather, she was just staring at a spot on the table without moving.

    As I observed Shenley''s behavior, Ayle and the others sitting nearby noticed it too.

    ¡°Shenley?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ayle and Liz called out. Shenley¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she panicked at the sudden attention.

    ¡°Oh, no... um, it¡¯s nothing...¡± Shenley hurriedly finished her meal and left with her head bowed.

    Something felt off. It was as if she had reverted to how she was when we first met.

    ¡°¡­ What happened?¡± I asked no one in particular.

    Everyone exchanged glances.

    ¡°She was acting normally this morning, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I think so¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Ayle and the others tilted their heads in confusion. I recalled that they were supposed to attend lectures at the Holy City Magic Academy today.

    ¡°What magic did you study today?¡± I asked.

    Cote turned to face me. ¡°It was healing magic. We thought about what lectures to attend, but since the duration was short, we attended different ones. So I¡¯m not sure what happened in the lecture Shenley attended¡­¡±

    I silently nodded in response to Cote, who explained with a troubled expression. Since the lectures wouldn¡¯t cover the same content every day, it would be efficient to gather information on each type of magic.

    However, in terms of training magicians, this approach might lead to shallow understanding and half-baked results. But for a student like Cote, he should be able to grasp most of it.

    But perhaps Shenley was different.

    There was a chance she had fallen behind in the lectures and became discouraged because she couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a word with her,¡± I said and left the dining hall.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 98 - Shenleyâ€™s Concerns

    When I returned to the guest room, I saw Shenley looking out the window.¡°¡­ Did something happen?¡±I asked.

    Shenley turned around, her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Aoi-sensei, I¡­ I have to go home,¡± she whispered in a trembling voice and began to cry.

    ¡°Home¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ My family, the Viscount Rosentiel family, has produced saints in the past and was elevated to nobility because of it. Since then, we have always had first-class healing magicians emerge from our lineage. However, I have no talent for healing magic.¡±

    Shenley turned her gaze away from me.

    ¡°Even after over two years of attending the Holy City Magic Academy, I couldn¡¯t use healing magic, so I was transferred to Fiddiq Academy to avoid bringing shame to the Rosentiel family. I was abandoned and transferred to Fiddiq Academy, but suddenly, I received a call telling me to come back¡­ For some reason, it seemed they knew I was at the magic academy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It sounds as if not being able to use healing magic makes you a failure,¡± I commented on Shenley¡¯s story.

    She turned back with an unfamiliar, empty smile. ¡°It is like that in the Rosentiel family. Even though we¡¯re a viscount family, our territory isn¡¯t large, and it¡¯s not wealthy either. That¡¯s why we need the most esteemed healing magician in Maple Leaf.¡±

    I tilted my head. ¡°¡­ Do you know the standards for transferring to Fiddiq Academy?¡±

    Shenley blinked in surprise. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I nodded at Shenley¡¯s honest answer. ¡°I asked the principal whether it was acceptable for students wanting to attend Fiddiq Academy from Maple Leaf to transfer. I was told that being able to handle the level of classes at Fiddiq Academy was the minimum requirement. In other words, for the elementary section, students must be able to perform at least two basic spells; for the junior section, at least one intermediate spell; and for the senior section, at least two intermediate spells.¡±

    By the way, I heard that at other academies, intermediate spells were something students learned in the senior section. Although there were students who grasped magic quickly enough to learn two or three spells or even advanced magic, it seemed quite rare.

    In contrast, at Fiddiq Academy, most students learned advanced magic by the time they graduated. Even if they couldn¡¯t master it, they had to be able to use intermediate magic or original magic to the extent that they were deemed sufficient as magicians.

    The difference with other academies was quite significant.

    Amidst this, Shenley had transferred to the junior section and even advanced to the senior section a year early. In other words, she had skipped a grade. She had consistently achieved excellent results in the junior section and was highly regarded by other students.

    However, she stood out too much in the senior section and ended up being bullied, but that was also due to her talent for magic. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Shenley was by no means a failure.

    ¡°If it were any other country besides Maple Leaf¡­ No, even outside the Rosentiel family, you would have been recognized as an outstanding magician,¡± I said.

    Shenley clasped her hands in front of her chest and smiled faintly. ¡°¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m glad to have met you, Aoi-sensei¡­ But I have to go home.¡±

    Seeing Shenley speak sadly made me decide to change my plans.

    ¡°¡­ I understand. I can see how, as the daughter of a noble family, you may feel you cannot go against your parents. In that case, I will persuade your parents.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Aoi-sensei, you¡¯re going to my house¡­?¡± Shenley blinked for a moment and then changed to a worried expression.

    ¡°It will be alright. No matter how stubborn your parents are, I believe they will understand if I sincerely persuade them. Just leave it to me,¡± I replied and firmly clenched my fist in front of my chest. It was a gesture of determination.

    However, Shenley frowned even more anxiously, opening and closing her mouth several times.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.Happy Reading!

 Ch. 99 - Home Visit

    originally, i had planned to take one day off each week, so i decided to conduct the home visit on that day.¡°i¡¯m going to visit shenley¡¯s family.¡±

    upon hearing this, eliza spat out the soup in her mouth. ¡°buh! wh-what?!¡±

    ¡°kyah!?¡± liz, sitting across from eliza, screamed and stood up.

    since the dining table was wide, the damage was minimal, but spitting out soup wasn¡¯t acceptable. by the way, everyone was having breakfast together on this holiday morning.

    ¡°please calm down.¡±

    ¡°how can i calm down?!¡±

    when i tried to admonish her, i got scolded instead. with no other choice, i closed my mouth and took on a listening posture.

    then eliza also straightened her posture and cleared her throat. ¡°that¡¯s too sudden. why are you going to shenley¡¯s home? i¡¯m extremely anxious¡­¡±

    ¡°i heard that shenley has to stop attending the academy and return home, so i¡¯m going to persuade her parents.¡± sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°oh¡­¡± eliza let out a strange sound and looked up at the sky.

    for a moment, i felt like i saw the figure of principal glenn, but maybe it was just my imagination.

    ¡°is that really okay? i¡¯ve never heard of a teacher directly visiting a student¡¯s home,¡± strass, who was listening beside us, asked with a bit of concern.

    i nodded and unfolded the letter i had received from shenley. ¡°the letter mentioned that she would be returning home without any fanfare. it stated that she would withdraw from the academy and that communication would be handled from here. this is certainly not something she can accept, and i can¡¯t just leave it like this either.¡±

    upon hearing this, strass crossed his arms and groaned. ¡°that¡¯s true. however, it might be difficult for you to go, aoi.¡±

    he showed a skeptical expression and tilted his head. then he let out a shallow breath. ¡°right now, you are not just a representative of fiddiq academy, but you have become a recognized figure by the emperor of maple leaf and the current saint and saintess. if such an important person strongly denounces the rosentiel family, it¡¯s highly likely that there will be some form of punishment externally as well.¡±

    cote and eliza nodded at these words, while shenley frowned anxiously.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m just going as a teacher to discuss this.¡±

    i thought i could persuade them, but everyone averted their gaze and dropped their eyes to the table.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    although flying magic consumed a bit more magical power, it was very convenient and practical. i strongly felt its usefulness during this journey.

    after all, i was able to cover a distance that normally took almost a week by carriage in just about an hour.

    the sensation of the floating carriage slightly changed, and it gently descended to the ground.

    ¡°alright, shenley, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± i opened the carriage door.

    shenley stepped out cautiously. ¡°y-yes¡­?!¡±

    then she noticed the surrounding situation and gasped. the road where the carriage had landed was lined not only with soldiers on the road but also a multitude of soldiers surrounding the area, all holding swords at the ready.

    were there a thousand or two thousand? the sight of these heavily armed soldiers brandishing their swords was quite imposing.

    ¡°what business do you have in the viscount rosentiel territory?! answer me!¡± a soldier with a beard shouted angrily. no, since he was mounted on a horse and wearing a grand cloak, perhaps he was a knight.

    while thinking this, i looked around once more to confirm that there was no threat before opening my mouth. ¡°i am aoi konominato, a teacher at fiddiq academy. recently, a letter arrived for shenley, the legitimate child of the viscount, instructing her to return, so i escorted her here.¡±

    when i said this, one of the soldiers noticed shenley. ¡°shenley-sama? you¡¯ve returned?¡±

    at this voice, the hostility and wariness among the soldiers gradually diminished.

    the bearded knight frowned as he looked at shenley standing behind me, appearing troubled. ¡°¡­ it certainly looks like shenley-sama, but i haven¡¯t heard of such a thing. i¡¯m sorry, but i would like you to wait here for a while without moving.¡±

    with that, the knight quickly turned his horse around and headed back toward the town.

    although it was difficult to see through the soldier¡¯s formation, there was a small town deeper down the road. surrounding it were walls about three meters high, marking the boundary between the town¡¯s interior and exterior.

    even after the knight left, i felt uncomfortable being watched by the soldiers.

    ¡°¡­ ah, aoi-sensei.¡±

    suddenly, shenley called out to me with a worried voice. when i turned around, i saw shenley standing in front of the carriage door, with her head lowered, glancing up at me.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll talk to them properly.¡±

    i tried to reassure her, but shenley merely looked at me with an indescribable expression.

    please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    it helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    you can subscribe to our [patreon](/join/tawbt) and read chapters in advance.

    happy reading!

 Ch. 100 - Home Visit, Shenleys Father

    "confirmation has been obtained. please come this way," the knight said after returning."is that so? then i will proceed by carriage. i apologize, but i would appreciate your guidance," i replied.

    the knight nodded slightly and suddenly furrowed his brow at the sight of the carriage. "of course, but this carriage has no horse¡­"

    while speaking, his expression changed drastically.

    i nodded silently in response and used flight magic. "this carriage does not need a horse."

    i took a seat in the driver''s seat of the carriage, and the knight lowered his chin with a stern expression.

    "¡­ understood. i apologize, but i will assign a guard to ensure the surroundings remain calm. please bear with us."

    "i understand. thank you in advance."

    the knight quickly sprang into action. he called out to the soldiers, and about thirty of them formed a line around the carriage. the other soldiers hurried back to the town.

    i thought the same when i saw the knights of the holy city. their movements were different from those of the ruffians.

    even upon arriving in the town, they gave instructions efficiently and moved through the streets without much waiting.

    "wow, it''s floating!"

    "who¡¯s inside?"

    "has a court magician from the holy city come?"

    noisy voices echoed throughout the town while the surrounding soldiers were careful to keep the commotion down.

    the town was cleaner than i had expected. although it seemed there weren¡¯t many residents for its size, it didn¡¯t appear obviously poor.

    more than that, i was concerned about shenley, who hadn¡¯t shown her face from the carriage despite it being a long time since she had returned home.

    "we have arrived."

    while i was thinking about such things, we reached our destination. in front of the carriage stood a particularly large mansion. in front of it was a courtyard surrounded by a fence.

    as the soldiers opened the double steel gates, i noticed someone standing in front of the mansion.

    it was an elderly butler dressed in an outfit resembling a black suit.

    "¡­ welcome to the household of viscount rosentiel," the butler said in a calm voice and bowed deeply.

    hearing his voice, shenley poked her head out from the carriage. ¡°lewis.¡±

    when shenley whispered this, the butler called lewis slightly relaxed his cheeks, softening his expression. ¡°welcome back, lady shenley.¡±

    welcomed by lewis, shenley replied with a slight smile, ¡°¡­ i¡¯m home.¡±

    it seemed that lewis was an easy person for shenley to talk to. watching their interaction brought me a sense of relief. then lewis turned his gaze back to me.

    ¡°¡­ nice to meet you. i am aoi konominato, a teacher at fiddiq academy,¡± i greeted and bowed my head.

    lewis followed suit with another bow. ¡°thank you for your polite introduction. now, please follow me. i will show you around. i would like the knight commander to accompany us as well.¡±

    ¡°understood.¡± the bearded knight nodded in response to lewis¡¯s words. it seemed that the bearded knight was the commander of the knights. perhaps for monitoring and deterrence, he stood right closely behind me.

    lewis confirmed this and entered the mansion, with shenley and me following behind and the knight commander bringing up the rear. it seemed the other soldiers were to wait at the gate.

    upon entering the mansion, i found a very clean and spacious entrance, with hallways leading to the left, right, and deeper inside. the windows were slightly small, making the interior a bit dim.

    as we walked down an inner hallway, we came across a staircase and quickly ascended it. the mansion was quite spacious inside. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    after walking for a while, we arrived in front of a room at the back of the second floor. compared to the other doors, it was more sturdily built, indicating it led to an important room.

    lewis knocked lightly on the door and called out. it opened from the inside. two knights in polished armor opened the door and gestured for us to enter.

    ¡°excuse me. i have brought the guests,¡± lewis announced as he took a step inside and stepped to the side of the door to make way.

    then a wide room came into view. in the foreground was a pair of large sofas with a low table in between. at the back was a simple desk with a large-backed chair. a middle-aged man was sitting in the chair.

    he was a stocky man with brown hair parted in the middle and a well-groomed beard, giving him a somewhat stern appearance.

    the man looked at us and narrowed his eyes. ¡°i am aldo quaker rosentiel. you are a teacher from fiddiq academy?¡±

    ¡°yes. my name is aoi konominato. nice to meet you,¡± i greeted with a slight bow.

    aldo glanced at shenley before returning his gaze to me. ¡°i apologize for asking you to come all this way, but shenley plans to voluntarily withdraw from the academy. have you heard about it?¡±

    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve heard. i have come to ask her to change the decision.¡± i honestly expressed my thoughts in response to aldo''s words.

    aldo crossed his arms and tilted his head. ¡°i have received reports. although shenley transferred to fiddiq academy, her magical abilities haven¡¯t improved much since leaving maple leaf. therefore, it would be pointless for her to continue striving as a magician.¡±

    shenley flinched, her shoulders twitching as she looked down.

    aldo, showing no concern for his daughter¡¯s reaction, stared at us expressionlessly.

    his attitude irked me.

    ¡°¡­ you must have received reports about shenley''s condition in the holy city. however, that perception is incorrect. she is exceptionally talented and has advanced to the senior section of fiddiq academy a year early. this is quite impressive, even within what is considered the world¡¯s best academy,¡± i passionately explained shenley''s excellence.

    yet aldo looked at shenley with cold eyes, then turned his gaze toward me. ¡°it¡¯s troubling to be forced to change your perspective. we have received reports based on thorough investigations. no matter how you judge it, the decision of whether to allow shenley to attend the magic academy is mine to make. in other words, she will voluntarily withdraw.¡±

    as aldo spoke, shenley''s face turned pale. i sensed something off about aldo''s obstinate attitude in trying to force shenley to leave the magic academy.

    ¡°¡­ shenley is still only fourteen. why must she withdraw from the magic academy so soon?¡±

    when i asked for a reason, aldo sighed deeply and glared at me. ¡°i will also ask, do i have to answer such a probing question?¡±

    he firmly expressed his refusal.

    this put me in a difficult position. indeed, if the issue wasn¡¯t about magical talent but family matters, it might be inappropriate for me as a teacher to delve too deeply.

    i looked at shenley. she was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°¡­ but shenley doesn¡¯t want to leave the magic academy. at the very least, could you please tell us the reason?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re being bothersome. there is no necessity or reason to discuss that.¡±

    please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    it helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    you can subscribe to our [patreon](/join/tawbt) and read chapters in advance.

    happy reading!

 Ch. 101 - The Reason for Withdrawal

    With Shenley looking completely dispirited, I led her out of the room, asking for a chance to talk things through.¡°Aoi-sensei¡­¡± She called out my name in a voice trembling with tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll figure something out. Let¡¯s try persuading them again. But for that, I need to know why you aren¡¯t allowed to attend the magic academy,¡± I said. ¡°Does anything come to mind?¡±

    Shenley lowered her gaze anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Ever since I went to Fiddiq Academy, I haven¡¯t heard anything¡­¡±

    Her response was weak and uncertain. Just hearing it made my heart ache.

    As I pondered what to do, I noticed two figures walking down the hallway. One was Lewis, and the other was a girl I didn¡¯t recognize. She had white hair and a white tail, just like Shenley, and I couldn¡¯t help following them with my eyes.

    ¡°That girl¡­¡± I quietly murmured.

    Shenley noticed my gaze and whispered, ¡°Kathy¡­ She¡¯s my younger sister. She should be attending a magic academy in a neighboring territory¡­¡±

    Shenley¡¯s sister. That explained the resemblance. But despite introducing her as her sister, Shenley¡¯s voice sounded hesitant. Something was off.

    ¡°¡­ Are you not close?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve barely ever spoken¡­ But unlike me, Kathy has a talent for healing magic¡­¡± she said, her expression darkening again. She must have been compared to her sister many times in the past. But even so, there seemed to be an excessive focus on healing magic.

    While I was thinking, Shenley, still looking dejected, spoke again. "¡­ Aoi-sensei, would you like to go to the courtyard? There''s a place where I can calm down."

    "That sounds good. I''d like to see it." I nodded in agreement to Shenley''s suggestion. She didn''t seem to know why she had to drop out either. Sitting here endlessly trying to figure it out was pointless.

    With this thought, I followed Shenley to the courtyard.

    It appeared to be a garden nestled inside a U-shaped building, but it was a spacious courtyard with a large garden and even a fountain. I had once heard from someone, maybe Cote, that the lavishness of castles, estates, and gardens was for others to see.

    In other words, it was a display of status, power, and wealth. With this thought in mind, it felt harder to appreciate the beauty of the courtyard.

    However, Shenley gazed nostalgically at the large tree beyond the fountain.

    "¡­ This place holds memories with my mother. Even when I cried alone because I couldn¡¯t use healing magic, my mother was the only one who gently comforted me," Shenley murmured softly as she walked toward the tree and gently placed her palm against the trunk.

    "Looking back now, my mother was the only one who accepted me, even though I couldn¡¯t use healing magic¡­ After she passed away, my father¡­"

    Still resting her hand against the tree, Shenley bowed her head.

    At this moment, I noticed a figure on the other side of the tree. It was the elderly butler, Lewis.

    He looked at us expressionlessly and approached.

    Lewis glanced at Shenley, then asked me, "How did the discussion go?"

    "The situation isn¡¯t looking good. We still don¡¯t know why Shenley has to leave the magic academy, so it¡¯s hard to find a way to persuade them."

    Judging Lewis to be on Shenley''s side, I honestly shared my concerns.

    He seemed to think for a moment, then quickly raised his head. "¡­ Please wait a moment."

    Lewis walked away without waiting for a response. Even Shenley, who was feeling down, couldn¡¯t help but glance at him.

    As we wondered where he had gone, we soon heard a female voice from a distance.

    ¡°Here? What¡¯s so special about this place¡­?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Kathy-sama, this is a spot where your mother often came when she had something on her mind. Shenley-sama also frequently spent time here. I thought, since you seemed to be contemplating something, this would be the perfect place,¡± Lewis explained as he led Kathy toward the tree where we were. Since we were on the other side of the large tree, she hadn¡¯t noticed us yet.

    Instinctively, Shenley and I exchanged glances and huddled closer to the tree, trying to stay hidden.

    Why did Lewis bring Shenley¡¯s sister here? From their conversation, it didn¡¯t seem like he was trying to get them to talk.

    As I pondered this, I heard Kathy let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­ Ridiculous. I barely even met our mother, and I couldn¡¯t care less about that failure. Besides, I¡¯ve already done my part. I gave Father the information he requested, and as planned, the failure is withdrawing from the academy. Now, Father can rest easy.¡±

    Hearing the disdainful tone, I furrowed my brow with anger.

    Not only was I outraged by the way she referred to her own sister, but the fact that someone was actively orchestrating Shenley¡¯s withdrawal was also a serious issue.

    Who could be behind this, and why?

    While I processed the thoughts swirling in my mind, Shenley suddenly darted out from behind the tree.

    ¡°Kathy¡­ what do you mean by that¡­?¡± Shenley questioned Kathy, her hands anxiously clasped in front of her chest.

    Kathy, taken aback, blinked in surprise before quickly narrowing her eyes and shooting Shenley a sharp look. ¡°Eavesdropping? How unrefined of you. No wonder you¡¯re not even fit to be a candidate for sainthood.¡±

    Kathy''s words were far too harsh for family, causing Shenley to tremble and recoil in fear.

    Seeing no other choice, I stepped out from behind the tree and stood beside Shenley.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 102 - Questioning

    "¡­ I happened to overhear what you said, and it was a bit concerning. The request you mentioned earlier, who exactly was it from?" I said, looking directly at Kathy.Unlike Shenley, who had droopy eyes and seemed somewhat unsure of herself, Kathy had a sharp gaze that conveyed a strong will. Although their personalities were opposites, they looked very similar in every other way.

    For some reason, when Kathy, who resembled Shenley so much, directed a hostile glare at him, it made me feel sad.

    "¡­ You''re the rumored senior instructor from Fiddiq Academy. It seems you''ve caught His Majesty''s favor, but your facade will soon fall apart. After all, that person has taken notice of you."

    "When you say that person, are you referring to at least a marquis or higher? I don''t recall doing anything that would attract such attention, so it must be some kind of grudge."

    Kathy furrowed her brows exasperatedly. "¡­ I can''t believe how insensitive you are. Your arrogance is shortening your lifespan, but you don''t even realize it."

    She shrugged and glanced at Shenley. "No matter how much other magic you can use, it¡¯s meaningless. What makes Maple Leaf what it is is its world-class healing magic. Even if other nations surpass us in other forms of magic, our unrivaled healing magic is what secures our place among the Six Great Nations. When the kings and nobles of other countries are seriously ill or fatally wounded, they have no choice but to seek aid from the saints and saintesses of Maple Leaf."

    With a puffed-up chest, Kathy proudly boasted about the brilliance of Maple Leaf¡¯s healing magic.

    I tilted my head in response. "The superiority of Maple Leaf''s healing magic may disappear in two or three years."

    Kathy gave me a threatening smile. "And what do you base that on¡­? I heard from that person that you showed off some new type of magic to curry favor with His Majesty. Magic is all about building on fundamentals and applying them."

    Hearing Kathy smugly lectured me about magic, I nodded in understanding. "Ah, so that person is Court Magician Gem¡­ It''s true I embarrassed him in front of His Majesty. But I never expected that he would go so far as to harass Shenley¡­"

    When I realized the identity of the mastermind, irritation welled up inside me. Not only was I angry that he didn¡¯t confront me directly but also that he targeted Shenley, a fellow Maple Leaf noble who couldn¡¯t oppose him.

    Gem was probably a high-ranking noble, perhaps a marquis. And it seemed likely that the Viscount Rosentiel family belonged to that faction.

    In that case, it made sense why Shenley¡¯s father, the viscount, hadn¡¯t explained the situation.

    "¡­ I understand the reason now. Shenley, let''s talk with your father again. This time, we¡¯ll definitely convince him." I turned to Shenley, and she looked at me with wide eyes. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the other hand, Kathy seemed to think I ignored her, and her face reddened as she trembled with anger. "Ignore me¡­? I¡¯m a candidate for sainthood¡­?"

    Kathy muttered something while shaking with frustration, but I couldn¡¯t quite make out her words.

    "Well then, let''s go. Kathy, Lewis, thank you both."

    After briefly thanking them, I led the confused Shenley away.

    If the issue wasn¡¯t a family conflict but rather external harassment, then the solution was simple. All we had to do was eliminate the source of the harassment.

    Having found a lead, I took Shenley¡¯s hand and, with light steps, retraced the path we had come.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.Happy Reading!

 Ch. 103 - This Time for Sure

    I requested another audience with the soldier at the gate and was quickly led into what seemed to be an office.Aldo looked up from behind the desk. Just like Kathy, he looked at me with eyes filled with hostility. ¡°Is there still something you need?¡±

    His cold voice caused Shenley to gasp.

    I stood in front of the shrinking Shenley and met Aldo''s gaze directly. ¡°Mr. Aldo, I finally understand. You¡¯re trying to make Shenley drop out because you¡¯re concerned about Gem, the court magician, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t know what he told you, but I will handle Shenley and her family. You may find it hard to believe, but please trust me on this.¡±

    I earnestly tried to persuade him, but Aldo¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    He tucked his chin and narrowed his eyes, seemingly contemplating my words for several seconds. ¡°¡­ First, there seems to be a misunderstanding. I am not being threatened by Lord Gem. Rather, I support the idea of enhancing Maple Leaf¡¯s strengths as Lord Hinek proposes.¡°

    ¡°Gem''s way of thinking¡­ I feel he¡¯s resistant to change. Moreover, if the standards of other countries rise in the future, Maple Leaf¡¯s healing magic may not remain at a significant advantage,¡± I candidly expressed my thoughts. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aldo sharpened his gaze in irritation and said emotionally, ¡°On what grounds do you say that? I can¡¯t ascertain the state of magical research in other countries since the information is confidential, but numerous nobles and royals from other countries come to Maple Leaf for our healing magic. That should be answer enough.¡±

    But I outright denied his opinion. ¡°That was the Maple Leaf of the past. The future will be different. It may take two or three years, but I firmly believe it will happen.¡±

    ¡°Then, why is that¡­¡±

    Feeling that both of us were gradually getting heated, Aldo stopped mid-sentence and fell silent. He clicked his tongue lightly and jerked his chin slightly. ¡°Speak your reason. Do you have any evidence to support such absurd claims?¡±

    I immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s simple. From now on, I will greatly improve the magic levels of each country. Within a year, I will travel around the Six Great Nations, and within three years, I will gather magicians from each nation at Fiddiq Academy for training. As a result, the magical research in each country will make significant progress. Consequently, the superiority of Maple Leaf¡¯s healing magic will crumble, but in return, other types of magic that have been lagging behind will reach a high level.¡±

    I briefly explained my plans for the future and waited for Aldo¡¯s reaction.

    Aldo blinked in astonishment, quickly morphing into a grimace as if he had bitten into something sour. ¡°¡­ I understand the reason. However, it¡¯s far too absurd. No matter how excellent Fiddiq Academy is, the court magicians of each nation are undoubtedly superior magicians. Maple Leaf has the mission of passing down the best healing magic among the Six Great Nations, so it is often the saints or saintesses who lead the magic academy. Typically, the most skilled magicians in a nation become court magicians. In other words, you could say that the faculty at the academy consists of those who couldn¡¯t become court magicians. Even if it¡¯s Fiddiq Academy, to claim you can teach magic to the court magicians of other countries is far too arrogant.¡±

    Aldo spoke in a strong tone. It was clear he didn¡¯t trust me at all, which was somewhat frustrating. However, it was understandable that someone who had never left Maple Leaf would have such a perception.

    After all, even the Holy City Magic Academy and the court magicians of the Holy City shared that view. It was certainly a natural response. Therefore, I decided to break that common sense.

    ¡°I understand. Then, let¡¯s conduct a test. I¡¯ll take any test regarding magic that you wish. Please use a method that you find satisfactory.¡± I looked him straight in the eye.

    Aldo snorted and crossed his arms. ¡°¡­ You have quite a bit of confidence. In that case, why don¡¯t you demonstrate advanced magic in the basic elements of fire, water, earth, wind, and healing? There are only a handful of magicians in my viscounty who can use advanced magic. There are very few people in the Holy City who can use multiple elements. If you are claiming something as bold as you can teach magic in various countries, you should at least be able to use advanced magic, right?¡±

    In response to Aldo¡¯s challenging attitude, I nodded deeply. ¡°No problem. I will show you.¡±

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.Happy Reading!

 Ch. 104 - Magic Display

    Aldo seemed bewildered, not expecting me to reveal my hand so easily, but he insisted I come out to the courtyard. However, even though the courtyard was quite spacious, there was a risk of damaging various equipment.I requested to use magic on the main road.

    When I stepped onto the road, the viscount¡¯s knights and magicians were lined up around Aldo. Next to him stood Kathy, openly showing her hostility. It seemed that calling them out to the road instead of the courtyard had heightened their wariness.

    ¡°¡­ Let me say this first. If you use any magic that causes harm to us, it will be regarded as an act of hostility.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± I chuckled at Aldo¡¯s misguided threat.

    I stood in the center of the road, looking around. Some soldiers were trembling, while some magicians wore openly mocking expressions. Among them, there were also some young people who seemed intrigued by magic.

    Seeing such an audience, I let out a light breath and relaxed my shoulders. ¡°Then, let¡¯s first start with fire magic.¡±

    I raised one hand toward the sky. I could feel the tension in the air increase, but I opened my mouth without concern. ¡°[Hellfire, Inferno].¡±

    The moment I murmured these words, a fireball the size of a fist appeared above my palm. I heard voices from around me, some chuckling or even laughing, but the next moment, these sounds turned into screams.

    Flames erupted, spreading across the sky as if they were invading the space around them. The temperature suddenly surged to the point of being in a sauna as the flames rose, accompanied by upward currents of air, higher and higher into the sky.

    Normally, I would direct the flames wherever my palm faced, but I decided this was enough for now.

    After making this judgment, I extinguished the flames partway. The fire, which had been illuminating the surroundings red, vanished in an instant, leaving a large hole in the clouds above, as if a lake had formed in the sky. I returned my gaze to the surroundings.

    After checking the situation around me, I noticed that the atmosphere from earlier had completely vanished. The soldiers and magicians who had been laughing now had their faces twisted in fear. Even those who had looked on with interest were now pale and trembling.

    And the key figure, Aldo, stood frozen with a furrowed brow. Kathy¡¯s eyes were wide with shock, but perhaps it would be quicker to just reveal everything at once.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s move on to water magic¡­ [White Lady]!¡±

    The moment I cast the spell, a localized blizzard reaching ten meters in height erupted above me. The snow swirled violently and gathered in the center. Then a figure resembling a woman in a dress gradually emerged from the flurry.

    While everyone was captivated by the enormous humanoid figure that appeared amidst the white snow, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then the White Lady slowly waved one hand. Instantly, the snow gathered in the center transformed into countless icicles, which shot outward like shotgun blasts. The icicles veered off the main road and flew toward the distant fields, striking the ground with rumbles, creating a scene reminiscent of a giant hedgehog.

    The spectators were left speechless, frozen in place at the sight of the ice bullets that could pierce through castle walls.

    I continued to demonstrate earth and wind magic, and finally, it came time to showcase healing magic.

    At this stage, I had already shown a considerable range of abilities, but Maple Leaf was strangely fixated on healing magic. It would be safer to demonstrate it as well.

    ¡°Now, my final demonstration is healing magic. Is there anyone here who is injured?¡± I asked.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally turned toward the bearded knight in a cape and Aldo.

    ¡°¡­ So, you really can use healing magic, just as reported?¡± Aldo said in a slightly hoarse voice.

    Now, all eyes were on me. Apparently, he had received some reports from Kathy or someone else. This meant that, like Gem, he must have assumed anything he didn¡¯t understand or anything outside of his common sense was a lie or fabrication.

    I met his gaze squarely and nodded. ¡°Yes. I believe I received high praise from Balblair and Award.¡±

    Aldo seemed about to say something but then fell silent again. I didn¡¯t know what words he had swallowed, but it seemed he was struggling with various thoughts.

    Then Kathy spoke up, breaking the silence.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a lie! No way can you use healing magic too¡­!¡± Kathy shouted, vehemently denying my words.

    I tilted my head slightly in response. ¡°Those two have acknowledged that my magic is on the same level as that of a saint or saintess. You can verify it with them yourself. Furthermore, my healing magic is something anyone can learn to use.¡±

    Kathy was rendered speechless, and an oppressive silence settled over the area.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 105 - Aldoâ€™s Resignation

    ¡°¡­ I understand that you have the ability to back up your words. No, I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s even more than that. However, the world of nobility is not so simple that everything can be resolved with the words of a Fiddiq Academy teacher. If you truly possess that much ability and are a presence that will significantly influence our country in the future, then indeed, it could serve as a deterrent. However, that is not permanent, and as time passes, circumstances will change. If the influence were to wane, all that would remain is the image of a viscount family opposing the upper nobility.¡± Aldo let out a deep sigh.Kathy seemed unconvinced, still glaring at me with a wary expression.

    ¡°¡­ Indeed, there seems to be a strong hierarchical relationship among the nobility,¡± I said.

    He sighed again, and drawn to the topic, he raised his head.

    ¡°So, what did Gem say?¡±

    Since Aldo was so hesitant, I assumed he must have received some significant threat. However, surprisingly, he spoke without much resistance.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to force me. He merely presented me with a good marriage proposal for Shenley. However, that proposal came from Lord Gem himself, and it was a good match by anyone''s standard. It may be an aristocratic way of thinking, but declining it would be like declaring a clear hostile relationship.¡±

    Marriage proposal. I blinked at the term.

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t Shenley fourteen years old?¡± I turned to check.

    Shenley nodded, albeit hesitantly. ¡°I turned fourteen this year.¡±

    I turned back to Aldo and instinctively sought confirmation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too early?¡±

    Aldo raised one eyebrow and tilted his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s average for a marriage proposal. In fact, it might even be considered late. Ideally, a child should be introduced to potential partners and influential figures from a young age. And if there is a chance they might become the head of an upper noble family in the future, a proposal could even be settled before the age of ten.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ten years old.¡± I was left speechless upon hearing about the shocking reality of early marriage. I had never even considered such a possibility for myself, yet Shenley was apparently on the verge of engagement.

    Suddenly, I felt my head beginning to throb, but I endured it and continued, ¡°By any chance, is the proposal for Gem''s son? No, considering Gem is in his fifties, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be for a grandson instead.¡±

    Taking the earlier conversation into account, if his first child was born at eighteen, it wouldn''t be surprising for him to have a grandchild around Shenley''s age by the time he turned forty. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible, though not exactly common.

    As I spiraled through these thoughts, Aldo glanced at Shenley and answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Gem himself. In other words, it¡¯s a proposal with the current head of the Marquis Westmeath family. For a viscount family, this is undoubtedly the best match one can receive. Gem currently has about ten wives, so it¡¯s certainly possible for him to father more children.¡±

    He said this as if it were the most casual thing in the world.

    At this moment, I felt my eyes narrow in anger. ¡°Gem and Shenley getting married? That is unacceptable. First and foremost, it depends on Shenley''s own will. If she wants to marry Gem, then I can¡¯t stop her, but¡­¡±

    With my voice raised slightly, I turned to Shenley. I found her with a pale face, drained of color. ¡°Shenley doesn¡¯t want to get married. Please decline the proposal.¡±

    After confirming Shenley¡¯s feelings, I immediately turned back to Aldo. I had no intention of interfering in family matters, but if they were going to force an unwilling Shenley into an unwanted marriage, that was a different story.

    I would firmly put a stop to it.

    As I glared at Aldo with a fierce expression, Kathy interjected with a scowl.

    ¡°What are you saying? They are nobles, so it¡¯s only natural. In fact, a proposal from the head of a marquis family is quite beyond what anyone could expect¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then how about you marry Gem? If you want to so badly, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be pleased,¡± I reflexively interrupted Kathy. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kathy''s face flushed, and she trembled with indignation. I realized that might have been a bit childish of me.

    At this point, Shenley timidly expressed sympathy, ¡°Well, um, that would be rather cruel¡­¡±

    I nodded deeply in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ And it¡¯s not like Gem has even proposed to her.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ This woman¡­!¡±

    I agreed with Shenly and turned my gaze away from Kathy to Aldo. ¡°Then I will take it upon myself to explain to Gem what common sense is. It may get a bit rough, but I will definitely correct his character.¡±

    To reassure everyone, I made this statement with determination.

    For some reason, I felt as though the faces of everyone present tensed up, but no one seemed to object.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.Happy Reading!

 Ch. 106 - A Lecture to Gem

    Aldo still looked uneasy, so I decided to take him and Kathy with me to see Gem. I figured that if I could settle things in front of them, they would feel more at ease. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.However, perhaps because they were nervous about the flying carriage, they were both silent and looking outside.

    Shenley also looked at me anxiously. ¡°Are we really going to Marquis Gem¡¯s place? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone directly refusing a marriage proposal from a high-ranking noble¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If my student is in danger, it¡¯s my duty to remove the danger. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± I replied with a sense of duty as a teacher. This was a major event that would determine Shenley¡¯s future. Even if it meant facing a whole country, I wouldn¡¯t back down.

    When I went to the imperial palace and asked Alabarta for the location, he offered to accompany us. I reluctantly agreed and let him get on the carriage.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Alabarta, I wouldn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh, Viscount Rosentiel? It¡¯s rare for us to have a direct conversation like this. Ah, yes, I remember now. You mentioned Shenley is Viscount Rosentiel¡¯s daughter. I was careless,¡± Alabarta said in a loud voice with a wry smile.

    Aldo conveyed politely that there was no problem. Maple Leaf seemed to have a strong hierarchy between nobles. Well, maybe it was like that in any country, but it felt like watching the relationship between the president of a large company and the president of a small subcontracting company, which made me feel sad. Wouldn¡¯t Shenley and Kathy feel even more so?

    While I was thinking about such things, we arrived at our destination. Apparently, due to the incident in the audience chamber the other day, he was in a state close to confinement.

    In other words, we arrived at the home of Gem Westmeath, the deputy chief magician.

    ¡°It¡¯s exceptionally large, considering it¡¯s within the Holy City,¡± I voiced my thoughts.

    Alabarta smiled wryly. ¡°Let me tell you, the Marquis Westmeath family is a prestigious family that has always produced court magicians, and they have established their position not only as nobles but also as magicians. Naturally, they also have wealth.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I nodded at Alabarta¡¯s words and looked at Gem¡¯s mansion again. It looked like a Western-style building made of bricks, but its size was amazing. It was like a giant gymnasium. It looked like there were at least fifty rooms. However, since the Viscount Rosentiel mansion was of a similar size, they didn¡¯t seem to be particularly impressed.

    In front of the towering gate stood two guards, who were surprised when the carriage descended from the sky.

    ¡°Is Lord Gem here?¡± Alabarta called out to the soldiers.

    They looked at him for a moment, seemingly wondering who he was. But it seemed like his title of vice-captain of the Imperial Guards was well-known. They quickly remembered Alabarta¡¯s face and position and straightened their backs. ¡°Yes, sir! The head of the family is working in the mansion! Do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°No, Aoi Konominato, a senior teacher at the Fiddiq Academy, is here today with a request for Lord Gem. We need to see him urgently,¡± Alabarta announced.

    The two soldiers looked at each other, and one of them immediately went inside.

    Soon, the soldier returned. ¡°The head of the family says he will see you. I apologize for the wait. Please come in.¡±

    Even though it wasn¡¯t Japanese-style, the soldier responded politely. His eyes were directed towards Alabarta, so he had to be someone they were quite nervous about.

    I was a little uncomfortable because I felt that he was a serious but easygoing middle-aged man.

    While thinking about this, I followed Alabarta, who walked straight ahead with long strides, and eventually reached our destination.

    The soldier knocked twice and opened the door. Inside, we found Gem sitting in the back of a fairly large room. But he looked a little strange.

    Gem was sitting with his back hunched, resting his head on his hands with his elbows on the desk. In front of him was a glass bottle and a cup.

    Seeing the pale amber liquid in the cup, Alabarta¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Lord Gem, we apologize for the sudden visit. We are very grateful for your time¡­ but you look rather drunk.¡±

    Gem snorted and looked at us, eyes completely fixed. ¡°¡­ Even I get drunk. I made a terrible mistake in front of His Majesty. Why did this happen? Did I make a mistake? I¡¯ve been thinking about this, so now I¡¯m in this state.¡±

    Then he looked at me.

    ¡°But thanks to that, I¡¯ve found the answer. It was something I should have realized had I thought about it carefully. After all, it¡¯s so far removed from common sense that it¡¯s simply impossible,¡± Gem murmured.

    His sickly state made not only Shenley but also Kathy gasp. Aldo quietly observed Gem¡¯s movements, but he seemed very wary.

    ¡°What is impossible?¡± Alabarta asked.

    Gem turned his eyes back to Alabarta, then immediately pointed at me. In doing so, his arm hit the bottle on the desk, causing it to fall and the sound of glass shattering to echo in the room.

    ¡°What?! It must be her magic! Just watch!¡± he shouted, picked up a shard of broken glass from the bottle, and threw it at me.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 107 - Gems Misunderstanding

    "[Water Membrane, Clear Shield]." I uttered the spell name in one breath.In this instant, a translucent thin wall appeared, dividing the room in two. The glass struck the water membrane wall and slid down, falling to the floor.

    "What are you doing?!" Alabarta yelled. I looked over. It seemed he was trying to block the flying shards of glass with his arm outstretched.

    Behind the water membrane wall, Gem was shaking his shoulders. "See? This is the truth about this woman. It''s all because of the power of national treasure-level magical tools."

    After Gem said this, I could feel Aldo¡¯s and Kathy¡¯s eyes turning towards me.

    Alabarta frowned and glared at Gem. "That''s not necessarily the case. Of course, one or two spells might be possible with an ancient magical tool. However, as far as I know, Aoi-dono has used ten or more advanced spells. Among them is healing magic. To make that possible, she would need more than ten magical tools¡­"

    Hearing Alabarta express his anger at the unfounded words, Gem chuckled. "You''re naive, Alabarta¡­ Remember what she said? She said something absurd about going around to different countries and raising their magical standards. But that¡¯s all a lie. She must be planning to infiltrate the royal families of various countries and steal their magical tools!"

    Like a famous detective finally catching the culprit, Gem accused me of being a thief. It was extremely rude, but surprisingly, his reasoning seemed sound.

    However, since I hadn¡¯t stolen any treasures from any royal families, I honestly denied it. ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    The moment I spoke to deny it, Shenley, who had been silent until now, stepped forward and shouted, "That''s not true! Aoi-sensei is not a thief!"

    Shenley loudly contradicted Marquis Gem. Aldo and Kathy were stunned.

    Gem saw Shenley''s face for the first time. "¡­ What? Little girl, do you know who I am? I am Marquis Gem Westmeath, vice-captain of the Imperial Court Magicians and director of the Holy City Magic Society. What did you say to me?"

    His voice was so deep that it felt like a threat. Even Alabarta was speechless and about to reach for his sword.

    However, Shenley didn¡¯t back down even an inch and glared back as she desperately tried to clear my name. "Aoi-sensei isn¡¯t a thief! I learned the lightning magic thanks to her lessons¡­"

    Gem looked at her with a scornful look and clicked his tongue. "Oh, so you''re Rosentiel¡¯s daughter¡­ I was planning to take you as revenge on this woman, but it seems you¡¯re even more stupid than I imagined. Besides, a child like you, who barely knows how to speak, says she knows lightning magic? Don''t be ridiculous! It¡¯s not just original magic. It''s lightning magic, a mythical magic that doesn''t exist¡­!"

    Gem started accusing even Shenley of being a liar. I got so irritated that I wanted to yell at him and deactivated the water membrane wall.

    But before I could speak, Shenley put both her hands forward and opened her mouth.

    She started chanting something. Everyone in the room reflexively started to move, but when I realized what she was chanting, I raised my hand to stop everyone.

    Gem also seemed to realize what she was chanting and froze with his eyes wide open. "Impossible, that¡­"

    He instantly sobered up. Seeing his expression, I silently marveled at his level as a magician. Just by listening to the content of the chant, he seemed to intuitively understand what kind of magic was being cast. It seemed the title of imperial court magician wasn¡¯t just for show.

    Meanwhile, Shenley completed her spell. "[Lightning Ball]!"

    After speaking the spell name, she shaped her magical power. A water sphere appeared and was given wind. It moved as if a high-speed current of water was swirling inside the water sphere, and gradually, static electricity began to discharge outside with a crackling sound.

    It took about thirty seconds. By the time everyone else reacted, a lightning ball that was so bright it was dazzling had formed in front of Shenley¡¯s extended hand. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Impressive." I nodded, feeling satisfied, and pointed my finger. "[Lightning Rod]."

    The moment I cast the spell, a metal rod appeared about halfway between Shenley and Gem, drawing the lightning ball Shenley had created.

    It exploded with a deafening roar and was absorbed by the metal rod.

    "I-impossible¡­ A child casting such a spell¡­" Gem¡¯s astonished voice echoed in the silent room.

    Ignoring him, I placed my hand on Shenley¡¯s shoulder and said cheerfully, ¡°That was a great spell. Since we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll show you the ultimate form of lightning magic, [Thunder God Strike, Thor].¡±

    I moved to the wall, opened the window, and looked outside to see if there were any tall buildings or mountains that might be damaged.

    After confirming there was no problem and turning back to the room, I saw everyone looking at me with serious faces.

    ¡°Well then, first, [Llightning Ball]¡­¡± I held my hands out and created two lightning balls.

    Then I threw one of them out the window first. ¡°Here we go¡­ [Thunder God Strike, Thor].¡±

    The moment I spoke, the remaining lightning ball in my hand became a massive beam of light, engulfing the lightning ball I had thrown, and was released. Along with an ear-splitting roar, the windows and the wall disappeared, and a torrent of light two meters in diameter tore through the sky.

    Gem fell out of his chair upon seeing the spell piercing a giant hole in the distant clouds.

    ¡°This is one of my most powerful magic spells. The advantage of this spell is that it can take down most large dragons with a single hit. However, it''s not suitable for dealing with magical beasts that burrow into the ground or small, fast-moving magical beasts.¡±

    I gave a brief explanation, but no one reacted, even with a word or movement.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 108 - The Culprit of the Natural Disaster

    While I was having a pointless conversation with the dazed Gem, I was informed that a messenger from the imperial palace had arrived.

    ¡°What is it about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s about Aoi-dono¡¯s magic, but¡­¡±

    After this exchange with Alabarta, we decided to head to the imperial palace. It seemed Gem wasn¡¯t summoned, but since we had unfinished business, we took him to the palace with us.

    We were escorted into the audience chamber, where we found Emperor Diageo of Maple Leaf, who looked exhausted. Around him, fully armed knights and mages stood waiting in line.

    I took the lead to walk to the center of the audience chamber and kneeled on one knee.

    ¡°Is there anything you require?¡± I asked, looking up at him.

    The prime minister standing in front of the emperor trembled slightly.

    Diageo glanced at him, sighed, and raised his hand. ¡°No, I just wanted to confirm something. A while ago, there was a strange flash of lightning, which was described in mythology as the Divine Thunder God¡¯s lightning. A rare phenomenon where lightning spreads in all directions in the sky over the Holy City is sometimes seen, but what I¡¯ve heard today isn¡¯t of that nature. Without any warning, lightning streaked west across the sky with a thunderous roar. Was it your magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was just teaching Shenley about lightning magic. I apologize. I didn¡¯t realize it would cause such a stir,¡± I sincerely apologized.

    Diageo looked at the prime minister and said with a sigh, ¡°See? I told you. If you were so scared, you should have confirmed it with Aoi-dono before bringing her here.¡±

    Then he turned back to me and said with a wry smile, ¡°It was so sudden. This fellow was making a fuss about it being a natural disaster. I thought it must be your magic from the start and told them to call you here. But I was surprised. I¡¯d like you to let me know in advance next time.¡±

    I nodded in response. ¡°I understand.¡±

    After confirming this, Diageo turned his attention to the people standing behind me. ¡°¡­ Still, this is an unusual combination. Alabarta is, of course, here, but Shenley and Viscount Rosentiel are too. Oh, I see. Were you observing Aoi-dono¡¯s magic together as a family? But why is Deputy Chief Magician Gem accompanying you?¡±

    At the mention of his name, Gem stiffened. I looked at him and noticed he was sweating profusely with his head bowed. His hands shaking, he raised his head.

    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty, I-I¡­¡± he mumbled softly in a hoarse voice, looking as if he had suddenly aged.

    Diageo frowned. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing how pitiful Gem was, despite knowing it was disrepectful, I said, ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±

    The moment I spoke, Gem took a short breath.

    ¡°Hmm? Is it related to you, Aoi-dono?¡± Diageo¡¯s expression became slightly severe as he sensed the atmosphere between me and Gem.

    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Actually, when Gem heard I would be going back to Fiddiq Academy with Shenley, he requested that I teach him magic¡­ It just so happened that Shenley¡¯s family, Viscount Rosentiel and Kathy, were in the Holy City, so we held a magic demonstration at Gem¡¯s mansion.¡±

    I blurted out a lie on the spur of the moment. Gem and Aldo looked at me.

    Diageo tilted his head and looked at Gem and Aldo. ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought you two had angered Aoi-dono and were literally struck by lightning, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Gem couldn¡¯t answer, and only Aldo barely managed to respond.

    Seeing this, Alabarta pulled his chin down with a troubled look and bowed to Diageo. ¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, the Holy City¡¯s nobles have already been informed that Aoi-dono has been granted the highest level of VIP treatment. Furthermore, although it is not official, a message has also been added that any actions that could be considered hostile towards Aoi-dono should be strictly avoided. Under such circumstances, angering Aoi-dono is defying the imperial decree, an act that could result in exile. Would these two people who have served the imperial family for so many years do such a thing?¡±

    Alabarta grandly protected the two of them. As expected of a high-ranking member of the Imperial Guard, his excuse sounded very persuasive.

    Diageo and the prime minister could only look at each other and nod in agreement.

    ¡°That''s right. Well, I¡¯m sure you know, but let me remind you once again. Alide.¡±

    Hearing his name called, the prime minister cleared his throat, looked down at Gem and Aldo from the top of the stairs, and said solemnly, ¡°By imperial decree, Aoi Konominato, senior teacher at Fiddiq Academy, is a crucial figure who will greatly contribute to the magical development of the Maple Leaf Holy Empire from now on. In order to establish the greatest possible cooperation, not only the imperial family but also the nobles affiliated with the Holy Empire will provide assistance to Aoi-dono. It goes without saying, this is an imperial decree, and defying it will be considered treason. Do both of you understand?¡±

    Gem and Aldo, still kneeling, gave an affirmative response.

 Ch. 109 - A Resolution, Perhaps?

    "... Aoi-sensei?¡± Shenley noticed my dejected expression and asked what was wrong after we left the audience chamber.¡°¡­ I just told a blatant lie in a formal setting. I¡¯m a disgrace to the teaching profession¡­ I should be setting a good example for my students, but what have I done¡­¡± I muttered, consumed by self-reproach and guilt.Shenley blinked and then burst into laughter.¡°Don¡¯t laugh¡­ You¡¯ll make me even more depressed,¡± I protested.Shenley took my hands in hers. ¡°Aoi-sensei, you¡¯re the best teacher ever, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡±Her smile, bright as a blossoming flower, eased my troubled mind. I was such a simple creature.With this thought in mind, I stroked her head in gratitude. ¡°Thank you. I feel a bit better. You, Shenley, are the best student.¡±As I spoke, I felt a warm and cozy atmosphere spread between us.¡°Ahem. By the way, what are you planning to do now?¡± Alabarta interrupted us with a cough.I turned around and saw Gem, Aldo, and Kathy standing awkwardly in the hallway in front of the audience chamber.¡°Well, first, let¡¯s discuss Shenley¡¯s forced marriage proposal again. Will Alabarta¡¯s house be fine this time?¡±¡°My, my house? Could you please spare me that? I have a feeling my house will burn down!¡± Alabarta shook his head, trembling.I thought about going to the magic academy or the research lab instead.Suddenly, Gem shook his head from side to side and looked up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for discussion.¡±¡°Hmm?¡± My voice took a firm tone when I heard what he said. If he wouldn¡¯t even listen to me, persuasion would be impossible. At this point, I¡¯d have to run away with Shenley, like an elopement.Various thoughts swirled through my head in an instant.However, Gem, looking as if he had been possessed and then freed, exhaled deeply and shook his head from side to side again. ¡°I was wrong. I clung to my pride and self-esteem and foolishly tried to protect my own argument¡­ Aoi-dono, you have reached the Abyss of Magic. Crown, Award, and Balblair have all realized it and are desperate to absorb knowledge¡­ I was the only fool who couldn¡¯t see anything.¡±He confessed his regrets and bowed deeply. The hallway of the audience chamber was spacious and had good visibility. Being where we were, Alabarta became flustered.¡°Lord Gem, there¡¯s no need to bow your head here!¡± Alabarta hastily tried to stop him.But then Aldo bowed towards me. ¡°Aoi-dono, I¡¯d also like to apologize. I never imagined that you were such a powerful magician¡­ I have been looking at Shenley¡¯s grades with a critical eye. Please forgive me.¡±At Aldo¡¯s words, I protested a bit. ¡°More than that, I think you should reflect on the fact that you decided on a marriage partner for Shenley without even asking her opinion¡­¡±Aldo looked troubled and honestly apologized, ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ve been so ingrained with the noble way of thinking that I¡¯ve been blindly believing that marriage with a high-ranking partner is a good thing. From now on, I will consider only partners Shenley desires. I¡¯m sorry.¡±It seemed that his intention with the marriage proposal was not malicious. As the head of the family, he was probably thinking about the future of his family and daughter.¡°I understand. If you¡¯re convinced, then I have nothing more to say. And Kathy¡­¡± I turned to look at Kathy.Her eyes were filled with years, and her shoulders were shaking. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t even complain. After His Majesty said such a thing, someone like me¡­ What is this?! It¡¯s unfair! I¡¯ve been studying healing magic more diligently than anyone else¡­ But she ran away. Why is she the only one having fun¡­?!¡±Kathy''s tears spilled from her eyes as she vented her overflowing emotions, her tone becoming rough.Seeing her sister unable to control her feelings, Shenley hesitantly reached out and gently stroked her back. ¡°Kathy¡­ um, I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t use healing magic¡­ But if you¡¯d like, how about coming to Fiddiq Academy? Then you and I can learn from Aoi-sensei¡­¡±It was an awkward attempt at comfort and a proposal. However, Kathy didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Shenley and then at me.¡°I can only use healing magic properly¡­ I have no other skills¡­¡± she said in a dull voice.I gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will raise all of your magic to the highest level. By the way, Shenley can also learn healing magic. It¡¯s a bit difficult to restore internal organs, but anyone can definitely learn it for external wounds.¡±I looked at the two of them, and they froze, eyes wide. Their expressions were alike, proving that they were sisters. Then the two of them started laughing together. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 110 - Departure

    Having somehow resolved Shenley¡¯s problem, I spent the remaining days teaching magic.I gave lectures on the basics of magic to all the faculty and students at the Holy City Magic Academy. Incidentally, Kathy and Gem were among them.¡°I am aware of the laws of chanting and the relationship between each section, but it¡¯s too complex, and my research hasn''t progressed much. That¡¯s why I started researching magic circles. Most of the ancient chants have been lost, but ancient magic circles and magical tools remain in form. I thought that if I researched them, it would lead to research in both areas.¡±¡°Balblair-san, I think your way of thinking is correct. Ancient characters and shapes always have a meaning, and they work together to produce an effect. The same applies to chanting. If we could replace the characters and shapes used in superior magical tools and magic circles with chants, we would definitely achieve the same effect. It would be my honor to create a dictionary to serve as the Rosetta Stone.¡±¡°I don¡¯t know what the Rosetta Stone is, but I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. That¡¯s really helpful.¡±Thanks to the cooperation of those who held the titles of saint and saintess, even those who didn''t know me listened to my lectures with serious expressions. As Award, Balblair, and Crown asked questions and I answered them, people who had been silent gradually started to ask questions.Before I knew it, nearly two weeks had passed, and more people were able to use advanced magic. Even those who couldn''t use healing magic before were gradually able to use it.Those who could already use intermediate or advanced magic showed remarkable growth. Balblair and Award were able to use lightning magic, and Crown was able to heal fractures with healing magic.Eventually, I ran out of my planned stay. Diageo himself would see us off.¡°Normally, His Majesty only sees off royalty from Great Nations,¡± Shenley said in confusion.¡°Well, this is no ordinary situation,¡± Ayle replied with a laugh.Looking closer, I noticed they were all wearing Maple Leaf¡¯s national costumes. Shenley, on the other hand, looked more like someone from another country.

    ¡°I¡¯ve become good friends with many at the Holy City Magic Academy. It¡¯s sad to leave,¡± Eliza

    said with a melancholic tone. Incidentally, she was also wearing the national costume well.

    Since she was short, she looked like an elementary school student, which was cute.

    ¡°Even so, we have to give lectures at Fiddiq Academy. There¡¯s no helping it,¡± Strass said coolly,

    carrying a large leather bag.

    ¡°What¡¯s in there? You weren''t carrying it when you came,¡± Eliza asked.

    Strass opened the bag and said with a hint of happiness, ¡°I bought the best bread in the Holy

    City. We won''t be able to eat it when we get back.¡±

    Eliza looked dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯ll go bad. I¡¯ll help you eat it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I bought more than half of it in dough form. I plan to have it baked when we return

    to Fiddiq Academy.¡±

    ¡°Even dough won¡¯t last for days! You have to eat it tomorrow or the day after!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    The two of them bickered.

    Smiling, I pointed at the bag. ¡°If you¡¯re going to have Glenora bake it in the dormitory, you¡¯ll  sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    have to give her one too.¡±

    Eliza gasped. ¡°Speaking of, Glenora was a saintess, wasn¡¯t she? When I was asking about

    healing magic, someone at the academy mentioned a missing saintess¡­¡±

    Her words made me remember. I nodded and added some explanation. ¡°Ah, I heard that too.

    Apparently, Glenora left the country more than ten years ago because she didn¡¯t like being a

    saintess. She may want to remain hidden, so I haven¡¯t mentioned she¡¯s at Fiddiq Academy,

    even though it¡¯s not a secret.¡±

    Strass frowned and groaned. ¡°¡­ Glenora was a saintess. It¡¯d make more sense if she had been

    a general¡­¡±

    Eliza burst out laughing. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a saintess, does she? But she¡¯s kind under her

    rough exterior. When Aoi-san doesn¡¯t show up at the dining hall for a while, she¡¯ll come to my

    room to check with me.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± I was surprised by the unexpected story. I was unknowingly making her worry

    about me. Even though she might not like it, I should buy her some Maple Leaf souvenirs.

    ¡°Excuse me, but it¡¯s about time for our scheduled departure¡­.¡± Cote said hesitantly because

    the adults were engrossed in their conversation.

    ¡°Oh, yes, we should be leaving,¡± I said with a wry smile.

    We left the imperial palace, greeted the guards, who had already memorized our faces, and

    went outside to find that the academy¡¯s faculty and students lined up along the main street in

    front of the palace. Alabarta, Crown, Award, and Balblair were standing in the back. There was

    also a horse-less carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading straight to Fiddiq Academy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go when I can.¡±

    Balblair and Award spoke while looking at me. It was a request that I couldn¡¯t have wished for

    more.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s up to you two whether Maple Leaf can become the greatest magical country in

    the world.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ We¡¯ll surpass Fiddiq Academy eventually,¡± Balblair replied, her eyes shining

    fiercely. She was definitely ambitious. Balblair, like Glenora, didn¡¯t seem like a saintess.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you for all your help, Aoi-dono. I hope to see you again in the Holy City.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ If I didn¡¯t have work, I¡¯d follow you to Fiddiq Academy right now¡­¡±

    Alabarta and Crown also said their farewells. But I felt like Crown¡¯s words were a little off.

    ¡°The pleasure was all mine. I¡¯m planning to organize a school trip or exchange program to

    deepen our ties in the future. I look forward to working with you when the time comes,¡± I said.

    Then I looked behind the two of them. Gem and Aldo were there, bowing their heads in

    response to my gaze. Behind Aldo was Kathy, but she was looking away. I chuckled wryly and

    gave them a slight nod.

    Then Diageo, Rose, and the prime minister appeared belatedly from the palace.

    ¡°Aoi-dono, we¡¯ll keep in touch. I¡¯d like to hear about your future plans when we meet again next

    time,¡± Diageo said.

    ¡°Yes, I will visit the Holy City again sometime,¡± I replied.

    He tilted his head. ¡°Hm? No, there will be a cultural exchange ceremony at Fiddiq Academy in less than a month. It¡¯s called the cultural festival. Rose and I attend it every year.¡±¡°Cultural festival?¡± I looked back behind me, puzzled.I saw Strass and Eliza pale as ghosts.¡°¡­ I forgot.¡±¡°W-we haven¡¯t prepared for it¡­ ?!¡±Judging from their reactions, it seemed to be a very important ceremony that the faculty had to prepare. I wonder if it was different from the ones on Earth?¡°¡­ It seems the two of you are very busy,¡± Diageo said with a wry smile.I nodded and approached the carriage to use flying magic. ¡°It seems I¡¯m going to be busy as well. Excuse me, but I¡¯ll head back early and ask the principal. Well then, Your Majesty, thank you for everything. I look forward to working with you in the future.¡±¡°Hmm.¡±After this exchange, I got into the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage. Strass and the others boarded while bidding farewell to the people around them.¡°Everyone, thank you for everything. If you have any new discoveries or ideas in your magical research, please let me know. Well then, until next time.¡±With a brief farewell, I used flying magic. Those who saw it for the first time gasped in amazement. Although I felt a little pressured by their cheers, we took to the sky.It was difficult at first, but before I knew it, Maple Leaf had become a very cooperative country. It was a completely satisfactory outcome.During the short air journey, I enjoyed the scenery and reminisced about Maple Leaf. When we got back, I¡¯d get some of Strass¡¯ bread.

 Ch. 111 - Back So Soon

    "I''m back." I said, as I returned to the Academy City by using my Flight Magic and landed directly in the courtyard of Fiddiq Academy. There, standing as if waiting for me, was Glenn. Was it a coincidence? Surprised, I returned his greeting and stepped out of the carriage. The door swung open, and Strass, Eliza, and Cote also descended, noticing Glenn''s presence. "Welcome back... Finally, you''re here." Glenn muttered, sounding tired. Strass, Eliza, and Cote exchanged glances. "I apologize. Did I come back late?" At my question, Glenn shook his head weakly. "No, it''s been exactly a month. Normally, there would be a week''s delay in travel time, so it''s amazing that everything went according to plan..." "Really? You don''t seem to be very happy about it." "Actually, it''s something else I''m worried about. You see, we hold a cultural exchange festival every year called the Cultural Festival; but this time, nothing has been prepared. Right now, I''m urgently contacting all the countries about the dates and speeding up preparations. I''m sorry to ask this of you all so soon after your return, but I need your help." Glenn''s expression was full of distress, and Eliza and Strass bowed apologetically. "N-no, no! It''s our fault! We completely forgot!" "I apologize. We will immediately begin preparations." With that, they both ran towards their dorm. "Then, Cote-kun, you all should go home too. Let''s meet again during our lectures." With those words, Cote and the others exchanged greetings and left for their respective destinations. Shenley looked back anxiously, but Ayle took her away. Once we were alone, Glenn furrowed his brow and sighed deeply. "This is terrible... Normally, we spend three months preparing, but this time, for some reason, nobody remembered the Cultural Festival. Usually, each teacher presents their research findings at Fiddiq Academy, but when we are presenting them to the royal families of all the nations, they needs to be of a certain standard." He looked at me. "Aoi-kun, it would be a great help if you could show them your Flight Magic. Even if magicians from other countries come, they will be surprised, so it''s simply enough to just have you fly freely in the sky." "Is it really okay for it to be so simple?" I was surprised by Glenn''s words. After seeing the anxiety of both Strass and Eliza, I thought a lot of preparation would be necessary. But Glenn nodded slightly and shrugged his shoulders. "That''s because Aoi-kun already possesses something you can present. Usually, Eliza-chan would create a giant golem, and Strass-kun would present a new way of using Wind Magic, but this time, it will be tough because we have no time." "I understand." As I spoke, a thought occurred to me. "Don''t the students participate in these presentations?" "Students? Hmm... Every year, one or two students present the magic they''ve been independently researching. Well, you can''t present unless you have a lot of confidence, but it allows the presenting students to show their excellence to all the attending countries. This time, someone like Rocks-kun might be able to present something." After listening to Glenn''s explanation, I raised my head and spoke. "If so, I''ll have my students participate. Shenley-san showcased her Thunder Magic at Maple Leaf, and that might be something that could interest the magicians of all the other countries." When I said that, Glenn looked at me with a startled expression. "Thunder Magic! That''s really great! Actually, Shenley-kun already knows how to use it? If there are several students who can use it, Fiddiq Academy will receive high praise. Is it possible to gather an additional one or two students before next month?" Glenn, suddenly full of energy, looked at me expectantly. I slowly recalled the situation of my students, slightly taken aback by his enthusiasm. "There are currently about ten students who can use Thunder Magic, and five more who are close to mastering it. In terms of new magic, Felter-kun''s body Enhancement Magic might also be interesting. It might not be visually impressive, but he has the foundation, so he can quickly learn either a general enhancement or a concentrated enhancement magic for his arms or legs." "General enhancement! That''s interesting! Body enhancement is often perceived as a flawed magic where strengthening one part weakens another. If you can overcome that, it would be a significant achievement!" He seemed more relieved as an Academy Head than being truly interested in new magic. Well, it''s good that he seems more lively. "Is there anything else?" Glenn, beaming, asked me expectantly. I pondered, smiling wryly at his enthusiasm. "Well, the Water Cutter I showed you before and the magic circles might also be good. At Maple Leaf, we created a magic circle that generates a wall of flame, but it turned out a bit differently than I what intended and I wanted to remake it. This would be a good opportunity to create one." "A magic circle that generates a wall of flame! That sounds interesting too! The Cultural Festival is three days long! I was worried about what would happen, but now, it won''t be enough for three days!" Glenn''s previous despondency was gone. He was delighted with my proposal and agreed enthusiastically.  Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 112 - The Invitation to the Cultural Festival

    [The Verted Kingdom] "At long last, it''s here. The invitation from Fiddiq Academy regarding their Cultural Festival." Middleton announced, holding a letter open as he surveyed the spacious hall. At the sound of his voice, Rhea looked up from her place next to the window, dressed in a simple but elegant dress. Four other ladies, each adorned in a dress, were enjoying their tea. "The notice about the Cultural Festival?" "Oh, how lovely!" "I look forward to it every year." The women, who appeared to be in their late twenties or early thirties, responded to Middleton''s announcement before Rhea could. "Oh, my apologies! I had no idea such beautiful blossoms were enjoying a graceful afternoon... I was in a hurry to deliver the news as quickly as possible to the queen, who was looking forward to the Festival." "Oh, Your Majesty, how kind you are!" "Rhea-sama is so loved... Truly blessed." The ladies buzzed with excitement upon hearing Middleton''s humble apology, their attention turning to Rhea. She chuckled softly and accepted the letter from him. "Indeed, I¡¯m quite fortunate. So, the Cultural Festival is... a month from now? Oh, but it usually takes place a fortnight before now, doesn''t it?" Rhea murmured, and the other ladies immediately echoed her sentiment. "It''s true." One of them said. "Why is the date so late?" Another asked. One of the women, with a knowing smile, addressed the group. "My dears, are you all aware of the extraordinary professor at Fiddiq Academy now?" The other ladies narrowed their eyes, intrigued by her air of authority. "Of course! It''s Aoi Konominato-sensei, isn''t it?" "The one who can use magic of all elements at the High-Rank level or above, right?" "I heard she''s called the rebirth of Glenn-sensei." The first woman, seemingly annoyed by their quick grasp of the information, pursed her lips. "You all are so well-informed... Rumors have it that this Aoi-sensei can perform magic deemed impossible by many. It''s possible that this year''s Cultural Festival will be even grander than usual, all thanks to her!" "Oh, my!" "That''s incredible!" The ladies, abuzz with such speculation, turned their attention to Middleton and Rhea. The two exchanged wry smiles and nodded in agreement. "We have met Aoi-dono as well, and she truly is a formidable magician." "Yes. She''s likely on par with Glenn-sensei in terms of magical prowess. We all are greatly looking forward to see what kind of magic Aoi-sensei will showcase." With Middleton and Rhea''s affirmations, the four ladies erupted into excited cheers. Since each of them were either the first or the second wife of Dukes or Marquises, this news would quickly spread to all the ears of the aristocracy throughout the kingdom. [Court Highland Federation] News of the Cultural Festival invitation had arrived, and all members were present at the weekly regular meeting. Ten men and women sat around a circular table, facing each other. The man with the red, bushy beard, sitting at the far end, looked around the table and spoke. "Alright, next item on the agenda. Although it''s a bit later than usual, we received notice from Fiddiq Academy about the Cultural Festival. The date is about a month from now. As per tradition, the Federation will send five representatives and their families. Are there any volunteers?" The man finished speaking, and everyone raised their hands. They exchanged confused glances. "......Didn''t you usually avoid these events?" "I should be saying the same to you." "Considering Butler-dono has a son attending the academy, it''s understandable. But why are there so many volunteers this time?" They began to bicker with each other, cautiously probing for information. Sighing deeply, the man with red hair spoke up. ".....Since we''re not getting anywhere, let''s all be honest, shall we? You''ve all heard rumors of the genius magician who appeared at the academy, haven''t you?" Without a word, everyone turned to look at the man with red hair. He shook his head, sighing again. "Those rumors have reached my ears as well. But let me be clear, it''s pointless to think of making that teacher your subordinate. You see, her goal is to forcibly raise the standard of magic in all the countries. She intends to visit every country in order, so she will eventually come here as well. If you want to attend the Cultural Festival, that''s fine. But don''t try any foolish attempts at recruitment." Upon hearing those words, several people responded. "Butler-dono, you''re good, right? I heard your son is attending her lectures." "Are you saying we have to wait until our children can attend her lectures?" "Isn''t it possible to bring this teacher to the Federation?" As they each voiced their opinions, Butler, the man with red hair, sighed deeply. "......If everyone wants to go so badly, I''ll try to arrange it so more people can attend this time. Go see for yourselves. But we need at least two people staying behind." With those words, the men and women surrounding the table instantly erupted into a heated argument. Looking at the scene, completely devoid of any order or harmony, Butler let out another deep sigh. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 113 - People Gathering from All Nations

    A month passed in the blink of an eye.

    During that time, all the teachers were more occupied with preparations for the Cultural Festival than with their lectures, leaving the students bewildered by their frantic behavior.

    Incidentally, participation was mandatory for all teachers. Each teacher was required to give some kind of presentation at designated venues throughout the academy. Furthermore, senior teachers had to present their research findings to the assembled guests.

    Strass, apparently, was planning to present a showcase of precise Wind Magic control by flying paper airplanes. He would create a simple course, and the planes would weave through it in every direction. It was promised to be a very entertaining presentation.

    Eliza was also planning something interesting. She intended to create a small mountain out of earth, which would gradually crumble, revealing a stone castle within. While the scale was small, many could imagine what it would be like if done on an actual mountain. It was a fine presentation, demonstrating the possibilities of magic.

    Meanwhile, the senior teachers like Fore were simply showcasing high-level magic, like giant pillars of fire or tornadoes.

    From my perspective, it wasn''t quite what I had in mind. I preferred to see new attempts at magic. Innovative magic was the best, but new applications of existing magic were also acceptable. I believed in continuously creating new magic, applying it, and developing it further to accelerate the research of magic. Therefore, I intended to instill this mindset not only in the teachers of Fiddiq Academy but also in the magicians from all the nations.

    To showcase that, my presentation had to be innovative in this world and inspire new possibilities in the realm of magic.

    "Hehehehehe..."

    As I planned out various possibilities, I must have laughed unconsciously. The students looked at me with a mix of unease and amusement. However, other teachers also had dark circles under their eyes, walked with a wobbly gait, or muttered to themselves while banging their heads against walls. So, my image hadn''t suffered too much comparatively.

    Before I knew it, it was three days before the Cultural Festival. It seemed the town had already started celebrating the event, not just on the day itself but several days beforehand.

    With my preparations complete, I left Eliza and Strass, who were in the midst of a chaotic frenzy, and went out to explore the city. The central avenue was lined with street vendors selling food and clothing, bustling with tourists and merchants dressed in various national costumes.

    This was incredibly enjoyable, even without any magic presentations. The people gathered from across all nations were here to witness the lively, joyous atmosphere of the city.

    As I wandered through the streets, I spotted Rox and Felter. They weren''t in their usual student uniforms, but dressed in cloaks and robes. Felter, in particular, looked very fitting in his attire, with his long, flowing hair resembling a lion''s mane.

    "What unusual attire. Are you two out for a stroll?"

    I asked.

    At my question, Rox took a step back, muttering.

    "I''m here to greet people. This isn''t a stroll."

    Felter nodded in agreement, looking slightly annoyed.

    "My family is arriving."

    While Rox'' reason was clear, Felter seemed somewhat reluctant. I tilted my head in confusion.

    "Your parents are coming to see the Cultural Festival? It must be nice seeing them after so long."

    At my question, Rox grinned, pulling up the corner of his lips.

    "They came last year too, but Felter''s father is quite eccentric, even though he''s known as the Grand Duke of Bushmills. Maybe because there was war until Felter was born, he still trains Felter for combat, even though war has diminished."

    As Rox explained about Felter''s father, Felter''s face grew even more bitter.

    ".....The only joy that man gets is confirming his own strength by using me and my brother. So, he''s coming to Fiddiq Academy this year to beat me up and go home."

    He sighed as he mumbled those words, causing Rox to finally burst into laughter. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hahaha! It''s the only time you, who always walks around the academy with such confidence, gets put in your place. But hey, it''s hard to complain when you''re up against Ramsay, the Marquis, known as the strongest warrior of Bushmills."

    He patted Felter''s shoulder while laughing, offering him a word of comfort that wasn''t much consolation. Felter let out a breath through his nose and shook his head slightly.

    Seeing that, I nodded, an idea forming in my mind.

    "Well, then, for this presentation, you should fight your father one-on-one, Felter."

    "......What?"

    At my suggestion, Felter raised an eyebrow, surprised. Rox blinked, looking dumbfounded.

    "Ramsay, the Marquis, you said, the Grand Marquis of Bushmills..."

    "I heard that just now. You happen to be presenting your Body Enhancement Magic, right? So, let''s use this opportunity to showcase its results and fight your father."

    I interrupted Rox'' words and repeated my proposal. Felter remained silent, contemplating for a while, before letting out a sigh and laughing.

    ".....Interesting. So, I can finally punch back at that man''s face."

    He laughed wickedly and clenched his fist, tightening his grip.

 Ch. 114 - The Marquis Ramsay

    The Verted Kingdom was a land of abundant nature, home to many beast-folk and demi-humans. With rich resources and a landscape enclosed by deep mountains on either side, it was a natural fortress, difficult to invade even in war. A long time ago, there was an incident called the Beastkin Hunt, which resulted in a massive influx of enslaved demi-humans. At that time, the Verted Kingdom, which held a protective stance towards the demi-humans, became a refuge for many. As a result, several mercenary groups and small kingdoms had attacked the Verted Kingdom.

    However, none of them could penetrate deep into the Verted Kingdom''s territory.

    That''s because the territory of the Kean Marquisate, nestled in the mountains, served as the Verted Kingdom''s main gate. The Kean Marquisate primarily relied on large-scale beast-slaying as a source of income, possessed a strong knight order, highly fortified castles, and numerous fortresses, giving them significant combat power compared to other countries.

    However, the most important reason was said to be the ruling family of the marquisate, the Kean family. In the past hundred years, the head of the family had changed three times, and each one of them was a top-class magician with a warrior''s spirit.

    Ramsay Kean, the current head of the Kean family, who had guarded the territory for over a century as the Verted Kingdom''s guardian, was also a leading figure in the warrior class, earning nicknames like ¡®The Lion of Bushmills¡¯ due to his distinctive golden mane-like hair.

    Ramsay arrived at Winter Valley, accompanied by his wife and subordinates.

    [Ramsay]

    The beautiful cityscape bustled with lively residents. The streets were lined with colorful stalls selling various goods, clothing, and food from different countries.

    The city''s atmosphere was vastly different from Bushmills.

    "It''s been a while, but it''s still such a lively city. There are hardly any soldiers around, but the peace within the city is remarkable."

    He murmured, looking around at the cityscape. His wife, Fiol, turned to face him. Her slender figure perfectly suited the white dress that she wore. She shook her short brown hair and raised her face.

    "You said the same thing last year, didn''t you?"

    "Oh, did I?"

    He replied.

    Fiol chuckled, covering her lips with a finger.

    "Yes, you did. Now, we should find Felter... Oh, speaking of which, is that... ?"

    Fiol noticed something and looked towards the end of the avenue. Following her gaze, he spotted a tall figure with distinctive golden hair. It was Felter. He seemed even taller than last year.

    ".....Seems he''s been training properly."

    He muttered, unconsciously smiling at the sight.

    Fiol smiled helplessly.

    "You''re making that face again... You''ll just make Felter hate you even more."

    "Hmph. It''s far better than having my son grow up weak."

    Fiol''s words triggered a reflexive bravado in him. He had been training his younger son, Felter''s brother, to become a warrior before he started attending the academy. As a result, the boy had started to run away whenever he saw him.

    It was heartbreaking.

    Felter, on the other hand, could engage in direct fistfights. He was excited about the future.

    "I might have to use my magic soon."

    "You... Even a seasoned Guard wouldn''t be able to beat him. He''s still too young."

    Fiol said.

    "Nonsense. Men grow up suddenly before you know it. Wahahaha! I''m excited already!"

    He laughed heartily as he walked towards Felter, who was waiting at the end of the avenue. He had ten guards with him, and the residents were staring at him. Perhaps he should have left them at the inn with the other soldiers.

    As he approached Felter, he realized there were others with him.

    "Oh, my! Is that a friend of Felter''s?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm. He''s of age now. Although, when I was his age, I was already married at fifteen."

    "She''s very beautiful. But she looks a bit young. Still, if she''s fourteen or older, she could get married in any country..."

    He chuckled at Fiol''s hasty comment and looked at Felter. Hmm. Last year, he was about the same height as him. But now he had completely surpassed him. He must be over 180 cm. But he wasn¡¯t as bulky as him. He needed more muscle.

    He checked Felter''s physique and smirked.

    "You still haven''t trained enough, but can you beat me this year, Felter?"

    "That''s your first greeting? Don''t worry, today, I''ll make you want to give up your position as head of the family."

    ".....Fuf! Hahahaha! How amusing!"

    He laughed heartily at Felter''s response. Felter truly had a bright future. His courage and boldness were befitting of a leader.

    As he was satisfied with Felter''s growth, Fiol stood beside him.

    "My dear, we''re in front of your friends. Apologies to everyone. I''m Fiol, Felter''s mother. This is Felter''s father, Ramsay Kean, the Marquis of the Verted Kingdom. You''re Rox, the Prince of Verted, right? It''s been a while. How have you been?"

    Fiol greeted them, and the man with red hair nodded in response. Ah, now that he looked closer, he recognized that face. The son of Kilbegan.

    "It''s been a while, Ramsay-sama, Fiol-sama. I''ve been well, thanks to you. My father is supposed to arrive in the city soon, so I came with Felter to wait for him. Please feel free to meet him if you have the time."

    Rox greeted them with quite an impressive salutation. Even Fiol seemed genuinely impressed.

    "My, you''ve grown up so nicely. It would be good if Felter could greet people like that... So, who is the lady?"

    Fiol, seemingly eager, turned her attention to the girl standing next to Felter, while the greetings with Rox were still underway. She''d been curious about the relationship between them since earlier.

    The girl with black hair straightened her posture as she was addressed by Fiol.

    "My apologies for the late greeting. My name is Aoi Konominato, a teacher at Fiddiq Academy. I teach Felter-kun about his Body Enhancement Magic and the application of magic in various attributes."

    She politely bowed, greeting them with a respectful tone. Fiol blinked, surprised.

    "A teacher, you say? You look very young, but... you''re very talented, aren''t you?"

    She responded with a confused expression, then gasped.

    "Oh, come to think of it, isn''t Aoi-san the one rumored to be a senior teacher...?"

    At those words, she turned her gaze towards Aoi. She was a small woman who looked younger than Felter, but she was perhaps the skilled magician known as the "Witch of the Academy."

    "Yes. I don''t know the details of the rumors, but I''m grateful that I was welcomed as a senior teacher."

    Aoi humbly deflected the compliment as if it were nothing. She didn''t look like a magician at all.

    Rox chuckled and spoke up.

    "She''s one of the best magicians I know. She uses magic that defies common sense. For example, she completely defeated Felter in Body Enhancement Magic."

    ".....What? Felter? No way, she didn''t beat him in a fistfight, did she?"

    He couldn''t help but let out a stiff voice. If Felter had been defeated by a woman, he would need him to suspend his studies and train him again. As he was thinking about that, Felter let out a sigh.

    "Unfortunately, even my father wouldn''t be able to beat her. She''s undoubtedly the strongest person I''ve ever met."

    Felter''s words caused Fiol to widen her eyes.

    ".....I can''t believe my ears."

    Then, I crossed my arms and looked down at Aoi.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 115 - A Sudden Declaration of Duel

    Rox and Felter, with their untimely words, had abruptly transformed the amicable atmosphere into one of tension.

    Ramsay, his back slightly hunched and bearing a stern expression, glared at me. Despite wearing light armor made primarily of leather, his muscular physique was clearly visible.

    He looked like a pro wrestler, I thought to myself, as I met Ramsay''s gaze.

    "......Is something the matter?"

    I inquired.

    Ramsay crossed his arms and gave me a dubious look.

    "No, I just couldn''t believe it. I apologize, but if you were disguising your appearance and pretending to be younger, I could understand."

    At those words, Fiol furrowed her brow. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My dear. That''s quite rude."

    Ramsay didn''t flinch at Fiol''s reprimand.

    "Even the most talented magicians take ten years or more to reach the High-Rank, and that''s for one element. The rumors that have reached our land say that Aoi-dono can use magic of all elements at the High-Rank or above. I naturally assumed that you were a seasoned magic user, like Glenn-sensei."

    However, that wasn''t the case. He didn''t say it outright, but his eyes conveyed the message. I exhaled a sigh and shook my head.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t acknowledge my skills. If you trust the abilities of Fiddiq Academy''s teachers, there should be no obstacle to receiving lectures at the academy."

    To that, Ramsay tilted his head back and cracked his neck.

    "No, I can''t accept that. I''m interested in testing your skills. I doubt you''d refuse, wouldn''t you? If you''re afraid of defeat, that''s understandable."

    At Ramsay''s words, I let out a light, amused laugh.

    "Did I say something funny?"

    Ramsay looked at me as if he had seen something amusing. I nodded frankly, smiling.

    "No, I simply thought that you used a similar form of provocation as your son. It truly does run in the family."

    When I said that, Ramsay''s expression softened, and he blinked.

    "......Well, regardless of skill, you seem to have plenty of nerve."

    He said it with a mix of amusement and confusion. Then, Ramsay looked up and laughed.

    "Alright! Then, let''s have Felter and Aoi-dono fight together on the day of the Cultural Festival! Wahahaha! I''m looking forward to it!"

    He nodded in satisfaction, pleased with himself. Seeing that, Fiol placed a hand on her cheek, looking politely troubled.

    "Oh my... It''s happened again this year. I apologize. Would you be so kind as to..."

    "You''re not going to stop him?"

    I asked in disbelief, stunned by Fiol''s response. I thought she was more sensible, but she seemed overly indulgent towards her husband.

    Just then, the lively atmosphere of the avenue suddenly fell silent. Turning around to see what was going on, I noticed a group approaching from afar. Leading the way was a striking figure with red hair.

    "Oh, Marquis Ramsay! You''re here early! Hahahaha. Long time no see."

    Middleton and Rhea, accompanied by their guards, walked towards us with a cheerful laugh. Ramsay nodded in response, acknowledging his greeting.

    "Kilbegan-dono, it''s been a while. I''m glad to see you well."

    Ramsay, surprisingly, greeted the king of a nation with the same demeanor. Perhaps that''s just how he was, as a Marquis. Middleton and Rhea didn''t seem to mind.

    "Hahaha. You haven''t changed, Marquis Ramsay. So, have you already met Aoi-dono? You''re lucky."

    "Hmm, so the rumors are true. This young lady is indeed the rumored senior teacher. She''s quite young. I was a bit skeptical."

    "Fuf, if you continue to look at her like that, you''ll be speechless. Well, I was too, at first."

    Middleton and Ramsay laughed, exchanging pleasantries. Rhea, meanwhile, casually exchanged greetings with Fiol.

    "You look well, Fiol-san."

    "You look well too... By the way, your son seems to have grown so much. Could you share your secret? As you know, our Marquisate only produces warriors..."

    "Rox, you mean? Well... it''s probably thanks to Aoi-sensei''s guidance. She treats her students with sincerity, regardless of their status as royals or nobles..."

    Before I knew it, they were engaged in a casual conversation like an impromptu neighborhood gathering. I glanced at Rox and Felter, who were standing silently, and I bowed slightly.

    "Then, I''ll be on my way."

    As I was leaving, I noticed Rox giving me a critical look.

    "You''re being unfair."

    "I shouldn''t interrupt a family gathering."

    With such banter, I waved goodbye to them both and left.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 116 - Worries about the Presentation

    Strolling merrily through the festive streets, I spotted a familiar face in a slightly quieter caf¨¦ on the edge of town.

    The brick caf¨¦ had a terrace, and a young man with blue hair was sitting in a shaded seat under a sunshade-like roof, holding a cup to his lips with a melancholic expression. Some of the caf¨¦''s patrons were captivated by his appearance, but he seemed oblivious.

    ¡°Speyside-san.¡±

    At the sound of my voice, Speyside set down his cup and looked at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aoi-sensei. It''s unusual to meet you here.¡±

    Looking at me, Speyside replied with slightly less energy than usual. He definitely seemed down.

    ¡°Is something the matter? You seem very down.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Speyside pulled his chin in as if thinking for a moment, then quickly raised his face.

    ¡°Would you like a drink? My treat.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you have a consultation? In any case, I was thirsty, so I''ll pay for my own.¡±

    Saying this, I sat down across Speyside. I ordered a coffee from the waiter and turned back to Speyside.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s troubling you?¡±

    When I asked, Speyside chuckled lightly and tilted his head.

    ¡°The school festival is approaching, you know. Most of the Fiddiq Academy teachers must be worried. Especially since the preparation period was too short this time.¡±

    ¡°I see. You''re worried about the content of your presentation. Speyside-san, you''re skilled in water magic, aren''t you?¡±

    He nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°Ah, yes. However, while fire and wind are good, water magic isn''t suitable for a presentation that will capture the audience''s attention. All I can do is create a tsunami or make an ice sculpture¡­ and I''ve already presented both of those in the past, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? However, I think there are many ways to entertain the audience with water. For example, although it''s difficult to manipulate, there are complex fountains, and if you light them up with various colours, it would be very beautiful. How about we get a place to present in the evening, after sunset, and put on a beautiful fountain show?¡±

    When I made that suggestion, Speyside leaned forward and nodded.

    ¡°A beautiful fountain show! That''s interesting. However, lighting it up with various colours would require quite complex equipments.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s alright. I''ll prepare those.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­? I appreciate it, but are you sure?¡±

    Speyside asked about my schedule and the trouble it would cause. Compared to our first meeting, the difference was unbelievable. Apparently, after receiving my lectures, he decided to consider me his master, but this change in attitude was rather frightening.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ Then, I''ll get started on the preparations.¡±

    Since I had finished my drink, I left the money on the table and stood up.

    ¡°Aoi-sensei, please let me treat you to a meal at least. Of course, I will pay for the expenses and fees for your assistance¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°No, no, don''t worry about it.¡±

    Waving my hand to discourage the concerned Speyside, I left the shop. Because of this unexpected development, I could accomplish something I hadn''t planned, so I should act quickly.

    I''m sure there was an old general store in the back alleys. I think there was also a general merchandise store nearby.

    I needed to buy the necessary tools.

    Thinking this, I moved further away from the lively city center and ventured into the backstreets of the city.

    The number of people thinned out, and the atmosphere and clothing of the people walking down the street changed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh? Isn''t that Aoi-san? Are you looking for something?¡±

    Then, I heard a deep male voice. When I looked, there was a large man standing there.

    ¡°I believe that''s¡­Early-san of the Nevis family?¡±

    As I murmured, the man nodded deeply.

    ¡°It''s an honour to be remembered.¡±

    Early said with a cheerful look. Initially, Early came to this town and immediately visited the Nevis family, heard rumours of me, and challenged me. After that however, for some reason, he started calling me ¡®Boss¡¯. I asked him to call me by my name at least, but in the end, it made no difference as it was still noticeable when a tough-looking big man approached me so familiarly.

    ¡°So, what business did you have in this place? If you need help, I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡±

    Early, like a pet dog, approached me with shining eyes. He probably wouldn''t give up easily, and it wouldn''t be troublesome, so I might as well get his help.

    Thinking this, I nodded.

    ¡°I''m going to buy some fire and water magic stones¡­ and I also want copper ore, and mithril. Hinami flowers and Aourou grass, and Yellow lotus stones¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa-wait a minute! I¡¯ll write down what you just said!¡±

    When I spoke of what I was looking for, Early hastily interrupted me and started taking notes. He seemed to be surprisingly meticulous.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s fifteen items in total. Understood. I¡¯ll get them quickly, so please wait at that shop, Aoi-san. Boss is there too.¡±

    ¡°Kalila-san?¡±

    When I replied, Early grinned, showing his teeth, and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Then, I¡¯ll be off!¡±

    After saying just that, Earl took off at an incredible speed and quickly disappeared into the alley.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 117 - The Informant

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Entering the shop from the back alley as Early had instructed, I found Kalila sitting at a table with her legs up on the table, rather impolitely. She seemed to have been tilting a wooden tankard and drinking something, but a red liquid dripped from the corner of her mouth.

    She looked at me with wide eyes, and Kalila took her feet off the table.

    ¡°Wh-wh-what is it, suddenly¡­ D-don''t be so surprising.¡±

    While looking at Kalila''s surprised face, I also looked around. It was a bar-like establishment, not very large, but had a counter as well. It was a little dimly lit, but the atmosphere wasn''t unpleasant. A tall, thin man was behind the counter, seemingly mixing drinks.

    ¡°This is a nice shop. The atmosphere is calm and I think it''s suitable for contemplation. Incidentally, is this shop owned by the Nevis family?¡±

    When I asked, Kalila nodded, although bewildered.

    ¡°Ah, yes. We use it as a hideout, and as a bar to make money.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Saying this, I took another look at Kalila and the man who seemed to be the owner at the back of the counter. I furrowed my brows, sensing that their gazes were darting around a bit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Were you plotting something?¡±

    ¡°Buf!¡±

    Without any preamble, I asked directly. Kalila seemed surprised, as she raised the tankard to her mouth again and spurted out a laugh.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not doing anything! Why are you suddenly suspicious?!¡±

    Kalila seemed even more flustered. It was a slightly suspicious, but there was no evidence.

    ¡°Is that so? By the way, if you were thinking about a business that isn''t a conspiracy, I¡¯d like to hear about that too.¡±

    When I said that, Kalila glanced at the man at the back of the counter and pulled her chin in. She seemed to think for a moment, but immediately turned to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it''s a normal business, right? It''s not a conspiracy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Kalila, who seemed very wary, narrowed her eyes and made this preface before speaking again.

    ¡°Now, Fiddiq Academy is having a school festival, so merchants from various countries are coming, right? At times like these, information sells well, and if you introduce them to those who don''t do business openly, you get 10% of the profit. Well, it''s a money-making opportunity. Oh, I¡¯m not involved in slaves, okay? And I don¡¯t handle stolen goods!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that. Of course, if I discover anything, I will have to think about it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why your way of speaking is scary!¡±

    The warning I added had a greater effect than I expected. Kalila suddenly straightened her back and sat up straight in her chair.

    Seeing that, the man at the back of the counter let out a short laugh.

    ¡°Exactly, as Kalila said.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Gaia.¡±

    Kalila clicked her tongue and complained to the man behind the counter. Apparently, his name was Gaia. Gaia shrugged at Kalila and turned to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re the teacher, Aoi-sensei, right? I¡¯ve heard rumours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Gaia-san, is it?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I confirmed his name. Gaia looked at me with the eyes of someone who had just seen something interesting.

    ¡°Ah, that''s fine. The rumours say you''re a tyrant, a demon king, a witch¡­ you¡¯ve been given quite the reputation, but meeting you in person is different from what I imagined.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kalila-san?¡±

    At Gaia¡¯s words, I turned to Kalila. Kalila shook her head violently, as if her neck was going to break.

    ¡°No, no, no! I didn¡¯t say that! This Gaia is extremely knowledgeable about the city¡¯s underbelly! He¡¯s probably from another organization!¡±

    Sighing at Kalila''s desperate denials, I looked at Gaia.

    ¡°So, Gaia-san, you seem to be doing information brokering?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Incidentally, as for yesterday¡¯s information, I know even small things like which wife had an affair. If you have any information you want to know, just ask.¡±

    Gaia folded his arms and laughed. He was very confident.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask if anything comes up.¡±

    Saying this, I bowed my head, and Gaia nodded slightly and smiled.

    ¡°Leave it to me. It''s not bad to be relied upon by the rumoured academy witch.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, save the sales pitch for another time.¡±

    Seeing that the conversation had subsided, Kalila interrupted.

    ¡°Take care of the existing customer''s business first.¡±

    When Kalila complained, Gaia shrugged with a wry smile.

    ¡°Ah, the whereabouts of the important people from each country. For now, the king of the Verted Kingdom, the king of the Grandsands Kingdom, the Marquis of Bushmills, and the Duke of Karvan are already in town. The representatives of the Cote Highlands seem to have been delayed due to a dispute between them. The Maple Leaf Holy Empire will probably arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Kalila nodded lightly at Gaia''s smooth recitation.

    ¡°I see. Then we¡¯ll make a good profit this time. Let¡¯s make a killing before the troublesome Cote Highlands arrives.¡±

    Kalila said this cheerfully, but I was amazed by Gaia''s information-gathering abilities. After all, Middleton and Ramsay had only arrived this morning. Could it be that he''s getting information from the gatekeepers every hour?

    As I blinked, watching him, Gaia noticed and gave a wicked smile.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 118 - Preparation for the Presentation

    ¡°I got them, Aoi-san!¡±

    While I was speaking to Kalila and Gaia, the shop door burst open and Early entered. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Noisy, Early. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Kalila complained in a gruff voice, and Early raised a hand.

    ¡°Sorry, Boss. I was on an errand for Aoi-san.¡±

    ¡°An errand¡­? What kind of errand would you be on?¡±

    Seeing the suspicious look directed at Early, I opened my mouth with a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I wanted to make coloured glass and a light source, and I asked him for the materials.¡±

    ¡°See?¡±

    When I explained this, Early puffed out his chest and smiled. Kalila looked at Early¡¯s hands with a bored expression, observing his cheerful demeanor.

    ¡°Materials¡­ you don¡¯t have anything.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re outside the shop. They¡¯re a bit bulky, you see.¡±

    As Kalila pointedly said that, Early snorted in reply. Then, Gaia tilted his head slightly and spoke.

    ¡°Do you have any connections with glassmakers? If not, since it''s the first time, I''ll take care of the ordering and delivery at a low price.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, I''ll leave it to you. I¡¯m running out of time, so this was a great help.¡±

    When I replied, Gaia raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°When''s the deadline?¡±

    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing my words, Gaia¡¯s eyes widened and he froze. I tilted my head, wondering what was wrong, and he quickly shook his head a bit before nodding.

    ¡°O-okay. Understood. I''ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It seemed that there was no problem. I breathed a sigh of relief and expressed my gratitude.

    Early, Kalila, and Gaia went outside with me. There, a large quantity of materials was piled upon a cart. Looking at the mountain of materials which was both larger and taller than me, I turned to Early.

    However, looking at Early¡¯s eager expression, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that it was too much.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you. This is a great help.¡±

    When I expressed my gratitude, Early grinned mischievously. Smiling back unconsciously, I turned to Gaia.

    ¡°Then, Gaia-san. I look forward to the completion of the coloured glass. I''ll be at the academy, so please contact me if anything comes up.¡±

    As I said this, Gaia nodded with a slightly strained expression.

    Well, it¡¯s good that various things were settled. I should bring Kalila and the others a gift next time.

    Thinking this, I returned to the academy. I wandered around, trying to get a feel for the atmosphere of the academy before the school festival.

    Then, I saw Eliza working on something in a relatively large courtyard; it looked like a small hill of sand.

    I quietly approached Eliza, who looked troubled as she gazed at the sand hill.

    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa?!¡±

    I intended to speak normally, but Eliza jumped up in surprise. She must have been lost in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I startled you.¡±

    When I apologized, she clutched her hands to her chest, shaking her head in a flustered manner.

    ¡°N-no, no! I was a little surprised, but it''s not a big deal!¡±

    Eliza stammered, then looked back at the sand hill.

    ¡°May I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    When I replied, Eliza began chanting an earth magic incantation and activated the magic. Then, a golem-like head appeared from the sand hill.

    The golem slowly crawled out of the sand hill, moving its limbs. It took about twenty seconds. Finally, the emerged golem struck a peculiar pose.

    As we both looked at it, Eliza sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s pretty underwhelming, isn¡¯t it? No, I understand. I actually wanted to do something like this: a sand hill would appear out of nowhere, a large golem would emerge from it, and the sand hill would disappear at the same time.¡±

    Eliza sighed again after murmuring this.

    Apparently, she aimed for a magic show-like presentation to surprise the audience. Her dedication to entertaining the viewers was wonderful, but she was struggling with how to achieve it.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Then, how about dividing the magic into two parts?¡±

    ¡°Divide it into two parts?¡±

    Eliza tilted her head cutely.

    ¡°Yes. The first is the magic to create a sand hill and create a golem inside it. The second is to return the sand hill to the ground. The former is fine, but the latter can be done without chanting, and it will improve the appearance of the presentation. If you plan it as a magic trick from the beginning, you could bury the golem in the ground beforehand, make the sand hill appear while bringing the golem out, and only return the sand hill to the ground, and the result would be the same, but¡­¡±

    As I explained the proposal in detail, Eliza let out a cry of delight, ¡°Ooh!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! If I hide several golems under the ground¡­ Thank you! Now I can make an even more impressive presentation than I had planned!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! Then, I''ll go get the materials!¡±

    Eliza ran off to get the golem materials. I thought she was going to make a golem in the sand hill without anyone noticing and demonstrate the strategic utility of magic. But was it okay to use the prepared golem for the presentation?

    No, if Eliza was satisfied, there''s no problem¡­

    I tilted my head and moved onto the next location.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 119 - Trouble the Day Before the School Festival

    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster!!!¡±

    The moment I appeared in the academy building, Glenn¡¯s scream echoed through the hallway. Wondering what was going on, I looked down the corridor and saw Glenn in a panic and the teachers lined up against the wall. What was strange was the teachers'' condition.

    The teachers stood motionless facing the blank wall, some even lay prostrate on the floor with their heads bowed. Seeing this scene, reminiscent of a battlefield strewn with corpses, I tilted my head.

    ¡°¡­¡­What happened?¡±

    When I asked, Glenn turned around sharply.

    ¡°Oh, Aoi-kun! We¡¯re in trouble! It¡¯s a terrible situation!¡±

    ¡°Glenn-gakuchou. Your vocabulary is disappearing. Please calm down.¡±

    I told the unusually flustered Glenn to calm down. Taking a deep breath, Glenn straightened his back and stroked his beard with one hand. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. I seem to have made a bit of a mess.¡±

    Glenn tried to appear calm, but his expression was gloomy. Squinting his eyes, he slowly looked down the hallway and breathed shallowly.

    ¡°Actually, the students you''re teaching seem to have been practicing thunder magic in the academy courtyard for about a week. The teachers all witnessed it.¡±

    ¡°Was there problem with that? Did they perhaps destroy the teachers¡¯ belongings¡­?¡±

    When I asked that, not understanding what Glenn meant, I received a deep sigh in return. He groaned, holding his head with one hand, before answering.

    ¡°¡­¡­The teachers have all lost confidence in their own presentations.¡±

    As Glenn muttered this, some of the teachers groaned and held their heads. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that the teachers gathered in the corridor were ordinary teachers. Incidentally, the light streaming through windows in the corridor was flickering violently, so it¡¯s likely that thunder magic was being used outside.

    ¡°¡­¡­Incidentally, what kind of presentations were the teachers planning to do?¡±

    When I asked, Glenn nodded lightly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mostly presentations based on applications of magic. Manipulating fire and water, combining two types of magic. Some are collaborations between two teachers. Normally, they are all sufficient presentations, but this time, the students¡¯ presentation seems to be even better.¡±

    With Glenn¡¯s explanation, the corridor echoed with groans of despair. It was eerily unsettling, like there were vengeful spirits. Ignoring that, I replied to Glenn.

    ¡°I see. Then, if we improve each presentation, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    When I replied, Glenn blinked.

    ¡°Right now? Even for you, Aoi-kun¡­¡±

    Glenn said this with a troubled expression when I made the suggestion.

    ¡°There are five teachers¡¯ presentations. Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    I said this and looked at the teachers groaning in despair.

    ¡°Increasing the amount of water in a glass and creating a makeshift river? Certainly, it might be a little underwhelming.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    I honestly gave my opinion, and the teacher became despondent.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Then, let''s think about the content of the presentation. A simple change would be to make a small mountain and increase the water on top of it to create a waterfall¡­ but why don¡¯t we add in ice and make an ice castle?¡±

    ¡°E-earth magic, water magic, and then a change of properties¡­ that seems quite high-level¡­¡±

    ¡°It depends on the incantation. Let''s devise the content of the incantation.¡±

    One of them seemed to be able to finish in time for the presentation. I breathed a sigh of relief. And so, I listened to the concerns of each teacher.

    ¡°Next is¡­ creating a fiery tornado with fire magic. That, depending on the scale, would be a very impressive presentation. Let''s add a bit of wind to the incantation. Initially, deliberately suppress the intensity of the fire and create an oxygen pocket at the top of the fiery tornado.¡±

    ¡°Next is¡­ earth magic; making a tall tower on the spot. This also, if you pay attention to detail, would be quite impressive. If possible, it might be interesting to use the entire plaza to create a garden and then create a giant tower at the centre of it in the end. As for the garden? Personally, I¡¯d like to leave it there for half a day so that people can view it¡­ oh, I¡¯ll take care of the clean-up, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Next is, Strass-san?¡±

    As I was consulting on the teachers¡¯ presentations one by one, Strass was also there. Strass looked down at me with his usual expression, not seeming troubled at all.

    ¡°Is there anything?¡±

    When I asked, Strass tilted his head forward slightly.

    ¡°I heard that if I come here, I could get advice on my presentation from a senior teacher. I thought it would be Aoi, and I was right.¡±

    ¡°I was advising those who were having trouble with their presentations¡­ oh, it¡¯s similar. But, Strass-san, you¡¯re not troubled, are you?¡±

    Strass pondered, arms crossed, in response to my question.

    ¡°Personally, I thought it was fine, but I¡¯m also interested in Aoi¡¯s advice. Let me show it first.¡±

    And then, for some reason, Strass haughtily told me to see his presentation.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 120 - The Eve of the School Festival

    Going to the academy¡¯s back garden, I found the props for Strass¡¯ school festival presentation lined up. While the other teachers had put their things away somewhere, Strass didn¡¯t seem to care if anyone saw them, and had left his presentation props there, out in the open.

    ¡°What is this airplane-like thing?¡±

    ¡°Airplane? It''s a model I made in the shape of a dragon. I thought the shape was pretty good, but¡­¡±

    Strass was hurt by my unintentional remark. However, looking at it again, it didn''t look like a dragon at all. The wings were more like those of a dragonfly, and the body resembled a sausage. It could almost be mistaken for a flying hot dog.

    But, I couldn''t say that.

    ¡°Was it a dragon? Certainly, it had wings and horns. Perhaps if you made the head and tail more distinct, it might become a more impressive dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    I tried to salvage the situation, but it seemed I had failed. Strass looked at his dragon with a dubious expression.

    ¡°So, that dragon¡­? How did you intend to use it?¡±

    When I asked, Strass looked at me with an unusually sulky expression, then quickly returned his gaze to the ¡®dragon¡¯.

    Then, he chanted an incantation. The winds converged, blowing upwards from below to lift the object. With precise magic control, the dragon model rose smoothly and stably. Then, a board lying on the ground, as if attached to the dragon by a string, rose up. It seemed to be a panel representing a mountain. The dragon cleverly circled around it.

    That¡¯s impressive. Seeing such delicate magic manipulation, which would impress any magician, my impression of Strass changed slightly. But the presentation wasn¡¯t over. He raised the earth and knocked down the panel, causing a whirlwind of dust to erupt towards the flying dragon.

    The dragon was blown away. Despite its awkward appearance, I somehow found myself empathizing with Strass¡¯ dragon model.

    Ignoring my fluster, the dragon floated onto the whirlwind, gracefully flew outside it and slowly descended to the ground.

    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±

    An exclamation involuntarily escaped me.

    Seeming satisfied with my reaction, Strass let out a breathy laugh.

    ¡°It seems it was quite a good presentation. Now, how can we improve this presentation?¡±

    Strass immediately demanded improvements to his presentation with a confident attitude. His smug look was a little childish.

    ¡°Well¡­ unfortunately, I can''t think of many places to improve.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Well, I feel bad about not helping at all, so should we modify the props?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ignoring Strass¡¯ noncommittal response, I used magic. Using earth magic, I tried recreating a model of the dragon and the mountain panel. Next to Strass¡¯ dragon, a white dragon, meticulously detailed, appeared. It was made of a light metal, and hollow inside. It was surprisingly light for its appearance.

    And I made the mountain panel into a beautiful iceberg resembling Mount Everest. It should go well with the white dragon.

    ¡°Whether you use it or not is up to you, Strass-san.¡±

    Saying this, I bowed slightly and presented Strass with the newly created white dragon and mountain model.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Returning a bow to Strass¡¯ thanks, I left the place.

    Afterwards, I finished the adjustments for Speyside¡¯s presentation, and finally took a break. When I noticed, I had worked diligently, late into the evening before the school festival. Walking through the academy courtyard as the sun began to set, I stretched lightly, looking at the long shadows.

    I stretched my arms out and breathed out.

    The city was already in a festive mood, but the academy was also very noisy. Perhaps because the teachers were bustling around, the students also seemed restless. But the atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad. It was a restless excitement fitting for the eve of the festival.

    Sitting on a bench in the courtyard, I looked around the academy illuminated by the setting sun. It seemed some teachers were still rehearsing their presentations, from the sound of magic being used echoed from a distance.

    Well, tomorrow will be busy again.

    Thinking this, I took a deep breath, stretched my arms wide, when a violent flash of light shot up into the sky from beyond the academy. A loud crackling sound echoed, like a thunderclap.

    ¡°Thunder magic¡­ it seems someone has taken a step further.¡±

    The foundation was indeed what I taught, but someone must have applied it with their own hands. That¡¯s wonderful. Creating better magic, stronger magic, newer magic¡­ if even a small number of magicians could do this, magic would probably make great progress in a year.

    This school festival was the first step in making that known.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s going to be exciting.¡±

    I murmured this and looked up at the stars that had begun to appear in the sky.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/). S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 121 - Cultural Festival 1 - The King of Grandsands

    As morning arrived, I was summoned to Glenn''s office.

    Since all lectures were suspended during the cultural festival, everyone except for the teachers giving presentations would be on holiday.

    While thinking such things, I entered Glenn''s room, and he looked at me with a troubled expression.

    "Please don''t be angry with me."

    "I haven''t said anything yet."

    Upon replying, Glenn gave a wry smile and nodded.

    "You haven''t said anything, but it''s clearly showing on your face. Good morning, Aoi-kun."

    "Good morning, Principal Glenn-sensei."

    We exchanged a belated morning greeting. Then, Glenn took out a letter.

    "Rumors about you, Aoi-kun, have already spread to various countries. Especially to the Six Great Nations. However, it seems that the Kingdom of Grandsands, the country of the Dwarves that is the furthest away, has received somewhat vague rumours."

    "Kingdom of Grandsands? Is that Eliza-san''s home country?"

    While tilting my head and replying to Glenn, who was opening the letter, I received a vague nod in return.

    "Indeed. Well, Grandsands is the slowest to develop magic among the Six Great Nations. Instead, it is a country that has invented various tools. Perhaps a lack of interest is one of the reasons¡­ and, here is this." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Glenn, after carefully confirming the contents of the letter, pointed to a certain place while looking at me.

    "The King of Grandsands is interested in you, Aoi-kun. It seems he wants to see if you really have the skills to cause such rumours. He¡¯s quite old, but he''s as curious as a child. When I became the principal, he wanted to see my skills too, and wouldn''t stop insisting. It was a matter of the Six Great Nations jointly investing, so it was likely to convince him of that too."

    Glenn said this with a wry smile.

    "Showing my skills... does that mean just watching the presentation won''t be enough?"

    When I asked back, Glenn stroked his chin and nodded.

    "Speaking of the Kingdom of Grandsands, they are famous for making the highest-grade weapons and armour. Strangely enough, the mithril shields made there are masterpieces that repel various kinds of magic. If you were wearing full-body armour, you wouldn''t die easily, even if you were engulfed in flames. It seems that the King of Grandsands intends to test your magic using the strongest weapons and armour, Aoi-kun."

    "That means... that he will actually receive my magic?"

    Is he serious? I couldn''t help but look at Glenn with a sceptical gaze. Glenn sighed and shook his head from side to side.

    "Aoi-kun, you may have heard, but in Grandsands, the value of a magician isn''t as high when compared to other countries. That''s because, even in battles with magical powers, they have faced them head-on with the power of their mighty weapons. Because of that historical background, they are probably thinking of taking advantage of these rumours about you, Aoi-kun."

    "Take advantage of me?"

    When I asked back, Glenn nodded deeply.

    "Honestly, the rumours about you have spread to various countries, Aoi-kun. The whereabouts of a skilled magician is important information for any country. If they can completely defend against your magic¡­. Aoi-kun, you have garnered the attention of these countries¡­"

    "Will it be an advertisement for their weapons and armour to other countries?"

    "That''s correct."

    Glenn answered with a ''well, well'' kind of look and shrugged. I grinned at that.

    "Weapons with such confidence... that''s very interesting. I''m intrigued."

    As I murmured to myself, Glenn made a sound similar to a frog''s croak, "Geh!"

    "W-wait, wait, Aoi-kun! As I said earlier, it seems that the rumours about you have reached Grandsands somewhat vaguely! They don''t think you''re as dangerous a magician as the rumours suggest!"

    "There''s a misunderstanding in the expression ''dangerous''."

    "I''m sorry!"

    Glenn apologized and stood up, placing the letter on the desk.

    "Every king prioritizes their own country''s interests. It''s understandable that the King of Grandsands wants to advertise to other countries through the academy''s event."

    "That''s the King''s convenience. If that''s the case, then it shouldn''t be a problem if I test the true power of the Kingdom of Grandsands'' masterpiece."

    "It seems there would be a problem though¡­!?"

    Glenn''s face looked shocked at my opinion.

    "I''m joking. Well, setting aside the story about the King of Grandsands, Eliza-san''s presentation is this afternoon. I''ll go check on things a bit."

    "There are still five hours left, you know."

    "Considering Eliza-san, she''s probably reconfirming the things she needs to prepare."

    "She''s very serious, isn''t she?"

    After that exchange, I left the principal''s office. I think one of the teachers I advised will be giving a presentation this morning.

    It seems like it''s in the same venue as Eliza''s, so I''ll try observing that too. And then, the last presentation in the evening is Speyside''s water magic presentation. I volunteered to help, so I have to be there an hour early to prepare.

    It¡¯s surprisingly busy.

    With such thoughts in mind, I quickened my pace.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 122 - Cultural Festival 2 - Monster Parents and Monster Kids

    The scenery inside the academy had changed.

    This was probably because the academy gates had been opened for the cultural festival. Many visitors were strolling around the academy, eager to see the inside of the academy, which was usually only accessible to those involved.

    Usually, it was noisy when there were many students, but this was a different level of noise altogether. Men and women of various ages and in various costumes were walking around, looking at the academy''s courtyard and buildings, saying something or the other.

    Since the grounds were quite extensive, I had expected that even with a considerable number of visitors, it wouldn''t feel that crowded. However, the situation was even livelier than the town had been yesterday.

    When I poked my head out, wondering why such energetic voices were echoing from the garden, I saw that there were even stalls set up everywhere. It was closer to a fair than an academy event. And it was even more so as the people of all ages and genders were coming and going. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wow...! It''s my first time entering a magic academy!"

    A child''s voice rang out, and I turned my gaze toward it. There was a boy, around five years old, with his hair tied up. The boy''s eyes were sparkling as he looked around the academy. I wanted to tell him that the academy was usually much quieter, but he seemed to be excited by the festival-like scene, so I decided not to say anything.

    "Will I be able to get into the magic academy too?"

    The boy asked happily, and a plump man with a beard smiled in a troubled way.

    "If you have the talent for magic, you might be able to."

    "Talent?"

    The boy tilted his head and asked back, but the man didn''t answer and just smiled wryly. I was about to consider teaching him some basics so that he could use magic, but then a shrill laugh echoed.

    "How foolish. If you had talent, you''d already be able to do at least the basics of simple magic, right? I was able to use two beginner spells when I was five. What can you do?"

    The one who appeared was a girl with wavy blonde hair. She was probably about six or seven years old. She looked a little older than the boy. She had probably just said what she was thinking, as children do, but even so, they were harsh words for a boy who was dreaming of the future.

    I was about to open my mouth to say something that wouldn''t shatter the boy''s dreams.

    However, before I could say anything, the boy raised his voice with a sulky face.

    "I-I don''t know! Maybe I can, too..."

    Although he initially spoke with force, the boy became a little frightened as he tried to argue back. Just then, a man wearing a white cloak appeared. He had blonde hair that was slicked back. The man looked at the boy''s face and clothes, and laughed with a puff of air.

    "You''re probably just a commoner''s child. Maybe a merchant''s child or something... Pitty. Stop bullying the weak. Bloodline is also important to become a magician. It''s too cruel to force reality on him like that."

    When the man said that, the girl laughed with a puff of air, much like the man.

    "Yes, Father. But it was good that he learned the reality early, right?"

    "Well, that''s also true. Hah hah hah!"

    The man laughed loudly at the girl''s words. The boy seemed to instinctively understand that the other party had higher status, and he turned to the plump man with a tearful face. However, in aristocratic society, it was probably impossible to go against someone who was clearly an aristocrat.

    The plump man bowed his head and silently patted the boy''s head.

    "Please wait a moment."

    I unintentionally spoke out. Not only the four people in front of me, but also the other people who were watching the situation around us looked at me.

    "...And who are you? Do you have an opinion?"

    The blonde man asked with a gentlemanly smile. The plump man was frantically trying to tell me with his eyes to stop, but more than that, the boy''s sad expression, as if clinging to something, pushed me on.

    I looked at the blonde man and the girl called Pitty, and opened my mouth.

    "If it''s just about becoming a magician, talent isn''t necessary. There''s no one who can''t become a magician."

    When I answered that, the boy''s eyes widened. Just seeing the boy''s expression regain its sparkle made me very happy.

    However, on the contrary, the blonde man and Pitty''s gazes became harsh. The man sighed and shook his head dramatically.

    "Did you lie because you felt sorry for that child? That choice may seem like a rescue and make you feel good at first glance, but in reality, it''s very cruel. The boy may try desperately to become a magician without knowing that he''s being deceived. When he wastes unnecessary time and effort, and finally realizes that he can never become a magician, what will he think? Do you not have that much imagination? I couldn''t do such a cruel thing."

    When the man said that, Pitty snorted and shrugged.

    "Father is right! All nobles have magician''s blood, so they have the talent to be a magician. People who aren''t nobles, and who didn''t awaken their magic power as children, don''t have the talent to be a magician. Don''t you even know that common sense?"

    When I was told such a thing in a mocking way, I tilted my head and replied.

    "That''s not common sense. It''s just ignorance."

 Ch. 123 - Cultural Festival 3 - Field Trip

    The moment I clearly stated my words of denial, the plump man came running toward me with a desperate expression. He quickly placed his hands on my shoulders and brought his face close to mine.

    "Y-y-you...! I''m not going to say anything bad, but please say what you said just now was a mistake! I''ll apologize with you... no, if you can''t agree, then just bow your head! I''ll apologize!"

    The man said this with a pale face, then placed his hands on my back and turned me towards the blonde man. And then, he lowered his head deeply.

    "I-I''m terribly sorry! As expected, the existence of magicians is an aspiration for the common people...! No, when I was a child too, I yearned to be a magician, and I desperately tried to imitate the chants! However, as you can see, with this humble bloodline of mine, that''s simply not possible...! After all, one must have a noble bloodline like you nobles...!"

    He made an apologetic statement while trying his best to force a smile, and he was trying to win over the noble. He was likely a merchant, as the noble man had presumed. He was good at talking and creating an atmosphere, and the noble man and Pitty¡¯s anger slightly subsided.

    However, at the same time, the boy¡¯s face clouded over. Normally, this was how a noble society, a class-based society, would work. If you offended someone of a higher rank, you wouldn''t know what might happen to you. It was unreasonable, but it had become common sense.

    However, I couldn''t accept that.

    "No, while I appreciate your consideration, that common sense is wrong. I don''t know what country''s common sense that is that you are talking about..."

    "It would be better not to say anymore."

    As I was about to explain the common sense about magic, the blonde man interrupted me. His eyes were cold, like ice, and I could sense no compassion within them. Pitty''s face, on the other hand, was completely red.

    "I''m late in introducing myself, but I am Vick Daftau, a Count with a rank in the Kingdom of Karvan. I''m sometimes called the Magic Count of the Central Region, but my family has produced many court magicians, you know. I pride myself on being good at gathering knowledge, as well as being a user of magic. I¡¯m confident that I wouldn''t be outdone by even the teachers of the Fiddiq Academy."

    The man who called himself Vick spoke at length about his family. I understood the self-introduction that he was well-versed in magic, but so what?

    "I think that''s amazing, but wouldn''t it be even more embarrassing to flaunt your incorrect knowledge then? Especially since there are dignitaries from various countries at the academy right now. You might end up embarrassing yourself to the entire world."

    I gave him a warning, worrying about Vick''s family reputation. But that finally caused Vick to snap.

    "...You are being too rude, woman! If you''re going to go that far, then you''ll prove your so-called common sense, right!? If you can, let that kid over there use magic right now!"

    "You''ll regret it later, you ugly thing," S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And with an unrefined, ignoble comment, the words of complaint poured out. I¡¯m not particularly confident about my own appearance, but I got slightly annoyed when I was called ugly.

    "Then, I''ll set up a small field trip for a moment. The student who is planning to attend Fiddiq Magic Academy next year... May I ask your name?"

    When I looked at him, the boy¡¯s shoulders trembled, and he immediately nodded.

    "I am M-Martin!"

    "Okay, thank you, Martin-san. Then, I''ll teach you the basics of magic easily..."

    After answering that, I turned to face Martin.

    "First, the statement that whether or not one can become a magician depends on their talent is incorrect. Accurately, the first step is whether or not you can sense magic power, that is, whether or not you can feel the magic power within your body. Therefore, the easiest way is to use a magical tool."

    After this preface, I took out a small pen-shaped magical tool.

    "A magic circle is inscribed on this, so that a magic called ''Light'' with low magic power consumption manifests. Martin-san. Please take this in your hand, and say ''Light''."

    After saying that and handing it to him, Martin took the magical tool without hesitation and spoke the magic''s name.

    This magical tool is something I made, and I''ve made it as efficient as possible within the range of what''s possible. The magic power consumption is so low that even a rabbit wandering around would have enough, and it shines several times brighter than the light caused by chanting.

    That''s why, just by Martin, who doesn¡¯t know how to manipulate magic power, speaking the name of the magic, a light that illuminated the surroundings white manifested.

    "Wh-what is this light...!?"

    "It¡¯s magic! He really could use magic!"

    The surroundings suddenly became noisy, and Martin was also looking at the light with a surprised expression. While I was thinking it¡¯s impressive that he doesn¡¯t find it too dazzling, the light gradually subsided.

    "Could you feel the magic power?"

    When I asked, he nodded and looked up.

    "Yes!"

    His response was good, but his focus was off. He has probably temporarily lost his eyesight.

    However, the person himself, with blurry eyes, searched for the plump man and happily opened his mouth.

    "Father! I can go to a magic academy!"

    To those words, his father nodded, surprised but happy.

    "That''s amazing, Martin. You''re the first magician from the James family."

    "Yes!"

    At that conversation, the people gathering around them naturally smiled and then looked towards Vick and the others.

    Perhaps sensing the gazes, Vick roared out in anger, revealing his anger.

    "That''s cheating! It''s obvious that anyone can use magic with a magic tool, right!? To try to deceive us with such a ridiculous method...!"

    Vick stated that he would not acknowledge the use of the magical tool.

    "Cheating? In the first place, a magic tool won''t activate if you don''t have magic power. Conversely, if you have magic power, anyone can use magic. Martin-san. Let¡¯s try chanting, shall we? The image is a small flame."

    After saying that, I taught Martin a simple chant. Martin nodded deeply while rubbing his eyes, and then opened his mouth.

    And then, he activated the magic by chanting.

    "...Light."

    The chant was three measures. I had made the chant with efficiency and saving energy in mind, but it seems that it went well. Martin''s first magic using a chant, was a light that was momentarily stronger than the light from the magic tool.

    "I-Impossible...!"

    Seeing the light that Martin released, Vick was shocked. However, the cheers from the surrounding people drowned out his shock.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 124 - Cultural Festival 4 - Senior Teacher

    Turning back to Vick, who was rendered speechless from shock, I made my point again as a magician.

    "...I will say it one more time, but whether or not one can become a magician is unrelated to talent. Of course, if you ask whether one can become one of the world''s leading magicians, then talent and how one puts in the effort may also be related."

    After I said that, Vick grit his teeth so hard that it made a sound. And then Pitty barked as if to bite.

    "You ugly thing! I won''t forget that you went against Father! Do you know what will happen!?"

    Pitty was on the verge of tears and was spitting out threatening words in anger. I tilted my head and opened my mouth.

    "Well, what will happen, I wonder? I''ll look forward to finding out. By the way, I''ll also remember being called ugly and ''you'' by you."

    After I said that, Pitty was about to open her mouth to retort further, but Vick stopped her, noticing the gazes around them.

    "That''s enough, Pitty. It''s a waste of time to spend it on someone so lowly. Let''s go."

    "...Yes, Father."

    Pitty, a little hesitant after Vick¡¯s words, also realized that the eyes of the people around were focused on them and obeyed. Although young, it seemed she had been properly educated as a noble, judging by how she could sense how she''s being viewed.

    However, judging by the way she clicked her tongue loudly as she left, it left me with doubts about that educational policy.

    After confirming that the two had left, the gallery that had gathered around erupted into cheers.

    "That was amazing, sis!"

    "C-can I become a magician too!?"

    "That was refreshing!"

    "You''re amazing too, kid! You¡¯ll be an amazing magician!"

    People came rushing over, and it instantly turned into a crowd.

    "Excuse me, please. My friend has a magic presentation from the afternoon."

    I tried to leave after saying that, but I couldn¡¯t move easily. While I was worrying about how to get to my destination, someone looked at my face and called out.

    "Ah! You''re that rumoured amazing new teacher!"

    "I see! From Fiddiq Academy! So, Fiddiq Academy''s teachers are amazing after all!"

    It seemed like there was someone who knew about me. I was wondering what to do about the situation which was becoming noisier, when the previously seen Martin and James approached me.

    "Please, this way."

    When James said that, Martin took my hand and moved toward the academy building.

    "I¡¯m sorry! We''re in a hurry!"

    James said his words of apology while pushing through the crowd. Since I was grateful, I honestly followed the two of them.

    We successfully completed the escape and arrived under the shade of a tree in the courtyard.

    "Thank you for earlier."

    When I said that, James shook his head from side to side as if feeling embarrassed.

    "No, no, let me thank you! My Martin has always yearned to be a magician, but no magician has ever come from my family line¡­ I thought it would probably be impossible. Thank you so much. However, I¡¯m worried that we may have been offended that Vick-sama..."

    I returned a smile to James who said this worriedly, and lightly nodded.

    "It''s okay. At Fiddiq Academy, status and power don''t matter. Principal Glenn-sensei will handle it. Please rest assured."

    To reassure the two, I mentioned Principal Glenn''s name. If I mentioned Glenn''s name that was known throughout various countries, it would be persuasive.

    "I see. It is said that Principal Glenn-sensei has connections with the royal families of various countries. Fiddiq Academy is special after all."

    As expected, James muttered that with a relieved look. Then, Martin opened his mouth a bit hesitantly.

    "U-um! Can I, go to Fiddiq Magic Academy too¡­?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I looked at Martin''s eyes, who asked with his head down and seemed anxious, and nodded back deeply.

    "Yes, of course. If you''d like, please visit the magic academy sometime. I¡¯ll talk to Principal Glenn-sensei about it."

    "Really!?"

    When I answered, Martin raised his face with shining eyes. I nodded again, and then looked at James next.

    "This is unrelated to the conversation, but I¡¯d also like to increase the total number of magicians, so I¡¯d be grateful if you could introduce me to a good merchant. I¡¯d prefer someone who sells things individually, but do you have anyone you know?"

    When I asked, James raised the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes. He had a somewhat wild and powerful smile, not the kind of smile that someone good-natured would give.

    "If so, then leave it to me. It''s not very large yet, but I''m running a trading company. It¡¯s called the James Trading Company, and within this town, we have a decent sales network. If I could repay you, even by a bit, I''d like to cooperate with all my strength..."

    "Is that so? That''s reassuring. Then, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to sell the light magic tools from earlier¡­ If those spread to the general public, the total number of magicians will surely increase. Soon, there should be voices asking for those magic tools from other countries too."

    "P-please wait a moment!"

    As if he thought of something from my words, James suddenly put both hands out in front to stop me.

    "Um, do you have many of those wonderful magic tools from earlier? Or are you selling them in the form of rentals? Either way, I don¡¯t think it is something that the general public can easily buy¡­"

    To James who seemed a little flustered, I raised one hand and shook it from side to side.

    "No, I¡¯ll make them, so the cost of materials should be fine. Let''s see... about the price of five meat skewers sold at that shop over there."

    When I answered that, James¡¯ eyes widened, and he froze. After a few seconds, just as he finally started moving, James began to laugh loudly.

    "Hah hah hah! I-I apologize! But, as expected, we can¡¯t simply not make any profit. I''ll prepare the materials as inexpensively as possible here. We''ll keep the raw material costs low and make a profit. My trading company will take 10% of that profit, so please take the rest.¡±

    Listening to James'' words, I realized that magic tools were only very simple were the ones that were widespread. Most of the items that could be called magic tools were ancient relics and were valuable.

    I thought I had made a slight mistake in my approach, but either way, it¡¯s a necessary step if I want to increase the number of magicians. I convinced myself of that and, lightly introducing myself to James, I left that place.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [atter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 125 - Cultural Festival 5 - Elizas Presentation

    I finally arrived at the west plaza where Eliza¡¯s presentation was to take place. The area around the plaza was lined with more shops, and it was already bustling with many people. Senior teachers have their presentations at the central plaza during the last slot of the morning and last slot of the afternoon, while general teachers and students hold their presentations at the four sides and the central plaza during other slots.

    Usually, Glenn-sensei would give the final presentation on the last day, but for some reason it was me this time.

    Perhaps they did this to introduce the new senior teacher. Anyway, I''m grateful as thanks to that, I can go around and see the cultural festival until the very end.

    While thinking about such things and observing the clamour of the west plaza, I noticed that various shops were there. And, I recognized the shopkeepers.

    "Oh!? It''s big sis Aoi!?"

    "What''d you say!?"

    "Big sis, are you here to spectate!?"

    For some reason, the Nevis family and the members of the White Ashes were grilling meat and selling miscellaneous goods. The stern-faced men saw me, called out my name, and started making a racket.

    The people around me started looking at me, wondering what was going on, so I approached the stalls and softly called out to them.

    "Since there are a lot of people here, please keep it down. By the way, why are you all running shops?"

    When I asked, the men pointed to the plaza and the people gathering there.

    "The cultural festival is a time to make money, you see."

    "Although, this year is iffy."

    At those words, I tilted my head.

    "I''m relieved that it''s a very wholesome business. But, is it iffy even with this many people?"

    The sales seemed very good, but that didn''t seem to be the case.

    "No, normally, if you grab a spot inside the academy quickly, various trading companies would buy that spot for money, you see. Especially trading companies from other countries, as it''s a good advertisement, so they tend to pay high prices. It''d be a large sum of money, but this year, they''re being tight-fisted."

    "That''s right, they''re all stingy trading companies. And then we thought, ''If that''s the case, it''d be more profitable for us to trade ourselves, you know."

    "If we don''t give in for a day, the trading company folks might be willing to pay reluctantly, you know."

    And, the men explained the situation while laughing. It seemed they intended to secure a location and make money, but they couldn''t find buyers at the usual rates.

    It¡¯s a bit strange that all the trading companies were refraining from setting up shop. There seemed to be a reason, but it wasn''t my role to investigate that.

    "I think it¡¯s better to do an honest business. I hope your sales will continue to rise like this."

    When I said that, the men replied with a wry smile, "Yes." I felt uneasy leaving just like that, so I bought one item from each shop.

    I crossed the plaza and headed towards Eliza, who was preparing for her presentation. I approached Eliza''s back as she was doing something on the ground in a corner, and called out.

    "Eliza-san, how are the preparations going?"

    "H-huh!?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When I called out to her, she quickly turned around and looked relieved when she saw me.

    "It was you, Aoi-san. I was worried that it was already time."

    Eliza smiled like a child, raising her eyebrows into an inverted V-shape and chuckled, "Ehehe," and I smiled as I confirmed the time.

    "It looks like there are only a few more minutes left."

    "Eh, is it time already!?"

    When I told her the time, Eliza hurriedly stood up. When she looked around, there were also people who had gathered waiting for the presentation to start. Among them were those who were clearly dressed as royalty or nobility, and Eliza¡¯s tension increased at once.

    "I-I''m incredibly nervous... I also had many mistakes last year, so I wonder if it will be alright this year..."

    Eliza said that anxiously. I lightly nodded, and put my hand on her back.

    "It''ll be alright. If anything happens, I''ll secretly help you out. Please relax your shoulders and face the audience."

    I tried to encourage her, but Eliza still seemed anxious. She definitely had ability as a magician, but she seemed to lack confidence. It seems like because she lacked confidence, she put too much pressure on herself, making mistakes that she wouldn''t normally make.

    "If you''re still worried, shall I present with you as an assistant?"

    When I asked that, Eliza shook her head from side to side vigorously.

    "...No, I''ll do it alone! Please watch me!"

    "Understood. Then, I''ll be watching you from over there. Please do your best."

    Eliza had made up her mind to do it alone. I nodded to that and gave words of support.

    Then, Eliza suddenly noticed something in my hand and tilted her head.

    "Aoi-san. What is that?"

    "This?"

    In response to Eliza''s question, I checked my belongings. A colourful cloth bag, a flashy transverse flute with a bird''s feather attached, and freshly grilled meat skewers.

    "I bought them from the stalls over there. Do you want to eat some?"

    When I said that and offered her a meat skewer, Eliza gently took it.

    "...Aoi-san, you like festivals, don''t you? That''s unexpected."

    She mumbled that, bit into the meat skewer, and Eliza laughed as if letting out a breath.

    "I feel a bit more energetic now. I''ll go do my best."

    And with that, Eliza smiled cheerfully.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 126 - Cultural Festival 6 - Elizas Presentation 2

    The time had arrived, and the sound of the bell rang from the direction of the academy''s school building. Hearing that sound, the eyes of the audience all turned towards Eliza who standing at the back of the plaza.

    Eliza stepped forward with her right hand and right foot moving together, entering the centre of the plaza.

    In the venue that had become completely silent, Eliza took a small deep breath and opened her mouth.

    "Thank you for gathering here. I am Eliza Woodford, a general faculty member of Fiddiq Magic Academy. This time, I will be presenting earth magic using golems. I look forward to working with you."

    Despite having a nervous expression, she managed to finish her greeting without stumbling over her words. For some reason, I watched over Eliza''s presentation with the seriousness of a mother.

    "Eliza-chan!"

    "Do your best~!"

    Several men shouted words of encouragement to Eliza from nearby.

    Who were they?

    Thinking that, I checked the men''s appearance, but their eyes, looking at Eliza as if in prayer, were filled with affection. It seems like they were her friends or something. They were a bit too enthusiastic, but if they were allies, that might be a good thing.

    For now, putting the men aside, I turned my gaze back to Eliza.

    Eliza had already started her incantation. Magic was activated, and the ground rose up, creating a mountain of sand. Eliza was at the top of the sand mountain, making everyone look up at her.

    Perhaps because the faculty members had been giving magic presentations up until now, the audience didn''t react and waited for what was to come.

    I became slightly worried, so after watching Eliza close her eyes for the next magic and start concentrating on the incantation, I quietly gave her a helping hand.

    Using magic, I stretched a film of water containing sand in the sky and cast a slight shadow, except for the part where Eliza was standing. By doing this, it would feel like Eliza''s figure was naturally lit up.

    Some people noticed the change in the sky, but most of them were focused on Eliza¡¯s incantation and didn''t react.

    Eventually, the incantation ended, and Eliza raised her face to use her magic.

    The magic was to lift objects from the ground and return the surrounding sand back to the ground. It''s simple, but a magic that¡¯s difficult to present. It probably required precise control of magical power.

    However, Eliza was concentrating with an unusually serious expression and accurately casting the magic.

    Eventually, the sand mountain returned to the ground as if time was rewinding. As the form of the golem gradually appeared, cheers rose from some of the audience. As expected of Eliza; the golem, with its meticulously detailed design, looked very cool. Eliza, having finished the incantation while on top of the golem''s head, gave a light bow to everyone and then chanted further.

    Could there be something more? What would she do next, I could only imagine she would move the golem, but what was she going to do?

    Just like the audience, I focused my attention on Eliza, watching what she would do.

    The incantation was completed in a few seconds, and the magic was cast. Then, from the ground around the golem that Eliza made, something appeared like moles popping their heads out.

    "Ohh...!"

    Someone raised a voice of admiration. And that was understandable. Amazingly, four new golems with different shapes appeared from the ground. A female-type golem, a golem with swords for arms, a large wolf-like golem and a beautifully formed horse golem rose up.

    Not only did they look good, but the surprise was great as no one expected such differently shaped golems to come out.

    "A horsie!"

    As soon as the joyful cheers of a child were heard, the rest of the audience applauded. The presentation was a great success. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I released the water film floating in the air and joined the applause.

    "Eliza-chan!"

    "She''s so cute this year too!"

    Eliza''s friends who were cheering earlier also clapped and cheered, looking very happy. They really seem like good friends.

    I would be happy if Eliza gained a little more confidence from this. Thinking about that, I headed toward Eliza, who was cleaning up after the presentation.

    "Good work, Eliza-san."

    When I called out to her, Eliza turned to me and smiled bashfully.

    "Ah, Aoi-san. Did you see it? I did a good job!"

    I smiled at the happy Eliza and nodded.

    "I did. I was surprised, too, since I didn''t think you were preparing other golems."

    When I answered that, Eliza laughed, slightly embarrassedly.

    "Even though I received advice from Aoi-san, I didn''t actually make the golems on the spot, so I felt a little guilty... So, I thought I''d show how I was able to quickly prepare the golems at the very end, on purpose."

    "I see. Revealing a magic trick and then explaining how it was done at the end. That''s very good, I think. The people watching were happy, so it was much better than what I had proposed."

    When I showed my agreement to Eliza''s words, she replied with an embarrassed laugh.

    "Thank you. It was the first time I''ve received that much applause, so I was really happy."

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 127 - Cultural Festival 7 - Royalty

    After watching Eliza''s presentation, I continued my way to tour the cultural festival. It seemed that Glenn was guiding the royalty from various countries, but I didn''t know what route he was taking, so I hadn''t encountered him yet.

    "Aoi-sensei!"

    "Yes?"

    As I was wandering around, I was called by my name, and I turned around. There were Ayle and the others. Ayle, Liz, and Bell were holding bread and meat skewers, and they seemed to be enjoying the festival the most so far.

    "Hello. Are you three touring together?"

    When I asked, Ayle nodded with her eyebrows furrowed.

    "Yes. In the morning, we were with Shenley, but before noon, his father arrived, and we separated from them."

    "Shenley-san''s father? I see¡­ Do you know where they went?"

    "Eh? I think they went to the central plaza, or something like that..."

    When I asked about Shenley''s location, Ayle blinked her eyes and told me.

    "Thank you. I''m a little concerned, so I''ll go check on them."

    When I told them that, Ayle and the others seemed to understand something, and they just replied without saying they would come along.

    When I headed to the central plaza, I noticed that the number of people and the atmosphere had increased a bit. Since the advanced faculty members'' presentations had finished, I thought that the number of people would have decreased, but now many people were gathering in the plaza where there were no presentations.

    And, looking closely, besides the residents and people who came to sightsee from other countries, there were also many people who looked like knights wearing armour. Among them, there were also the figures of magicians from other countries wearing robes. I thought that it was because various people gathered for the advanced faculty members'' presentations, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.

    "Oh, Aoi-kun."

    I thought that when Glenn called out to me. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Headmaster Glenn, you were in the middle of guiding them, weren''t you?"

    Saying that, I looked at the people lined up behind Glenn. Of course, I saw Middleton and Rhea, as well as Diageo and Ramsay, whom I had met in Maple Leaf. And, there was also a short, black-bearded man and a plump, blonde man. Because I knew more than half of them and knew their status, I naturally knew what kind of people the other two were as well.

    "Oh, it¡¯s you. It''s been a while, Aoi-sensei."

    "It''s been a while, Aoi-sensei."

    "It''s been a while."

    Middleton and Rhea greeted me in a friendly manner, so I replied. Diageo and Ramsay also came over to me.

    "Aoi-dono. It''s been a long time."

    "Thank you for your help last month."

    I replied to Diageo''s greeting. Ramsay looked at the three of them, then grinned, revealing his teeth with a ferocious smile.

    "Felter will be making his presentation on the morning of the final day in the eastern plaza. I will participate there as his test opponent. I would also like to fight against Aoi-dono there. How about it?"

    When Ramsay said that with his chest puffed out, Diageo turned back with a surprised look.

    "Marquis Ramsay. You don''t mean to fight Aoi-dono, do you?"

    When Diageo asked, Ramsay raised an eyebrow skillfully and shrugged his shoulders.

    "I hear that she is a strong person who even defeated Felter. I want to spar with her, with only large-scale magic prohibited. If she is willing, she could take on both Felter and I, but it''s said that she defeated even a dragon single-handedly. It would be better to have a one-on-one battle with all the preparations in order."

    Saying that, Ramsay laughed as if suppressing his joy. Diageo looked at his expression, then deeply furrowed his brows.

    "¡­I think you should stop."

    When Diageo muttered that, Ramsay folded his arms and puffed out his chest.

    "What are you saying? I am still confident that I am the strongest in my country. I can''t afford to lose in the name of my country."

    When he said that looking completely confident, Diageo looked at him with sympathetic eyes.

    "¡­I think it would be better if you didn''t put your country''s name on the line."

    When Diageo muttered that with an indescribable face, Middleton and Rhea couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    Then, a black-bearded man approached, laughing cheerfully.

    "Well, well, it''s good to see that everyone is having fun. Now, I am Grantz Highriver Grandsands, King of the Grandsands Kingdom. I have been wanting to meet the rumoured advanced faculty member, Aoi-dono."

    King Grantz of the Grandsands Kingdom greeted me with a friendly atmosphere. I returned his bow and opened my mouth.

    "Thank you for your courtesy. As you seem to know, I am Aoi Konominato. I look forward to working with you."

    While answering, I remembered that he was the king of the country that Eliza came from. If I remember correctly, the Grandsands Kingdom has the fewest students attending Fiddiq Academy. I know Eliza was the only faculty member.

    Considering these things, I could understand the talk that the Grandsands Kingdom was the country where magic development was the slowest. If I recall correctly, Glenn said that it was a country that makes very good weapons and armour, but I wonder what it actually was like.

    Thinking about various things, I shifted my gaze to another person. Then finally, the plump, blonde man raised his face and opened his mouth.

    "Am I last? I am Loretto Black of the Karvan Kingdom. I am the head of the Duke family and also the younger brother of the current king. The rumours are... well, I would like to say that, but I am the type of person who only believes what I see with my own eyes. I will be looking forward to the final day''s presentation."

    While saying that, Loretto turned a stern gaze toward me. However, the other party is a duke, and I am the equivalent of a regular citizen. It might be like this.

    "It''s not that I''m being polite¡­ but I look forward to working with you."

    When I gave a light greeting, Loretto''s face twitched slightly. And, in the back, Rhea was holding back her laughter and turning her face away, and Glenn was holding his head.

 Ch. 128 - Cultural Festival 8 - Parent-Child Conversation

    Having finished greeting the royalty and nobility from various countries who came to the cultural festival, I turned my head, trying to find Shenley. Just then, Grantz, the King of Grandsands, cheerfully called out to me.

    "So then, Aoi-dono, what brings you here? I thought you had come to see the presentations of your fellow advanced faculty members, but those are already over."

    "Ah, no, I heard that a student named Shenley-san was touring around with her father, so I was thinking of going to check on them."

    When I replied, Grantz nodded with a gentle smile.

    "I see. That''s wonderful, being so thoughtful of your students. By the way, that means your business isn''t urgent, is that correct?"

    Grantz asked with a strange confirmation. While tilting my head at his somewhat suggestive way of speaking, I immediately spoke words of denial.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m personally in a hurry, as I''m concerned about how Shenley-san and her father are doing."

    When I told him that, Grantz widened his eyes in a bewildered way. Glenn was wearing a strained smile in the background, but for now, my own business takes priority.

    "Then, everyone, please enjoy the cultural festival. Now, if you''ll excuse me."

    I lightly bowed, gave my greetings, and turned on my heel.

    I¡¯ll leave the task of dealing with important people to Glenn, the headmaster.

    Thinking that, this time I moved from the central plaza towards the east side. I walked around looking here and there, but there were too many people, and it didn''t seem like I would find them easily. It couldn''t be helped, as the academy grounds were vast...

    As I was walking around impatiently, I discovered a figure standing as if leaning against the school building wall.

    It was Gaia, the informant. For some reason, Gaia was just standing there, holding a drink and looking intently at something.

    "Gaia-san."

    When I called out, Gaia raised his face and looked at me.

    "Hm? Oh, it''s the academy''s witch-sama."

    "Please stop calling me that."

    When I warned Gaia, he chuckled with a snort.

    "Do you have some business with me?"

    "No, not particularly business..."

    I was about to say that I didn''t have business, but then I thought that, since Gaia was an informant, he might be able to tell me a good way to search, so I rephrased.

    "I''m looking for Shenley-san and Viscount Rosentiel. How should I search for them?"

    When I asked, Gaia folded his arms and groaned.

    "Viscount... In that case, if you know their characteristics, it''s simple. You should just communicate that to the Nevis family and have them contact you if they find them. Ultimately, in a place like this, human wave tactics are the most efficient."

    "I see. Then, let''s go find someone from the Nevis family. I think they were running a shop, right?"

    I nodded, understanding Gaia''s advice, and looked around to see if I could find someone from the Nevis family, thinking I would ask for their help. Then, Gaia walked next to me and opened his mouth.

    "Come to think of it, I''ve heard rumours that various schemes are unfolding behind the scenes of the cultural festival."

    "...Schemes?"

    When I turned back and asked, Gaia smiled as if he was amused and looked into my eyes.

    "That''s right. And you''re in the middle of that whirlwind."

    "Me?"

    I tilted my head at Gaia¡¯s words. He burst out laughing at that and shrugged his shoulders.

    "What Aoi thinks is normal is abnormal to other people. Just from the information I¡¯ve gathered, you''re not normal. What I''m most curious about right now is how amazing that elf named Owen Millers, who seems to be your teacher, is."

    "You even investigated Owen? From Headmaster Glenn?"

    I was surprised by Gaia''s information gathering ability and asked, but he laughed and brushed it off.

    "That''s an informant''s secret. If I told you that, I would be out of business."

    Saying that, Gaia pointed towards the school building.

    "Look, what you¡¯re looking for is walking over here."

    "Eh?"

    When I looked in the direction Gaia was pointing, Shenley was certainly there. And, next to her was her father, Viscount Aldo Rosentiel.

    Confirming that, something suddenly occurred to me.

    "Gaia-san, didn''t you say earlier that you didn''t know those two?"

    As I said that and turned around, Gaia already had his back to me and was walking towards another plaza. He''s an elusive man.

    However, right now, I should prioritize confirming how Shenley and her father are doing.

    "Shenley-san is..."

    I checked on Shenley and her father¡¯s situation once again. The two of them didn¡¯t seem very comfortable, but it seemed that every time Shenley worked hard to look around and found something, she called out to Aldo, and Aldo also responded, although only slightly.

    I don''t know what Aldo was thinking when he attended the cultural festival, but it seems he''s in the mood to have a conversation with Shenley. If that''s the case, it won''t be a bad thing for Shenley.

    "Hello."

    I went towards the two of them and called out.

    "Ah, Aoi-sensei!"

    "...Hmm, it''s you."

    Shenley raised her face with a happy expression, and Aldo also seemed a little surprised to see me, but didn¡¯t seem hostile.

    "Hello, it''s been a while. Viscount Aldo."

    When I greeted him, Aldo returned a proper bow, as if he were dealing with nobility.

    "I was rude at Maple Leaf. Aoi-sensei, please take care of Shenley."

    Aldo was being so formal that I was slightly bewildered, but I nodded.

    "...Viscount Aldo. Something about you seems to have changed."

    "After what happened the other day, I had a chance to re-evaluate my own thoughts and ideas. From now on, I intend to broaden my knowledge of other magic, not just healing magic. And, based on that, I intend to see how much magic Shenley has mastered."

    I became a little happy at Aldo''s words.

    "Is that so? It just so happens that Shenley-san will also be giving a presentation on the final day. Please come and watch it."

    When I replied, Aldo looked at Shenley with a surprised face.

    "A presentation?"

    It seems like he hadn''t been informed. Shenley looked back and forth between Aldo and me in a panic and opened her mouth. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s, it''s not just me, it''s a presentation that everyone who is taking Aoi-sensei''s class will be doing, so..."

    Shenley spoke as if making excuses. Hearing that, Aldo looked at me with a serious expression.

    "...Understood. I will definitely go see it."

    When he said that with a grim expression as if going to war, I couldn''t help but smile wryly and nod in response.

    "I think you''ll be able to understand Shenley-san''s current ability as a magician a little bit. Please look forward to it."

    When I told him that, for some reason, Shenley¡¯s face was turning blue with an expression like that of Munch¡¯s The Scream.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 129 - Cultural Festival 9 - The First Night

    In the evening, Glenn asked me to attend a social gathering with the representatives of each country. Having interrupted Grantz when he was trying to say something during the day, it was difficult to refuse.

    When I went to the central plaza to see the advanced faculty members'' presentations, Glenn and the others had already gathered. I wondered if they really had been guiding the cultural festival all day long.

    "Oh, Aoi-kun."

    Glenn called me, raising both his hands. Middleton and the others standing next to him also looked at me.

    "It''s almost time for the presentation, isn''t it?¡±

    When I said that and entered the circle, Middleton nodded and opened his mouth.

    "Ah. I believe it¡¯s Fore-dono who will be the final presenter of the first day. I am looking forward to it."

    "Was he the advanced faculty member for fire magic?"

    "Oh, that''s right. He should also have been a Count from the Maple Leaf Holy Empire."

    With that, the conversation between the royals and the high-ranking nobles began. While glancing at them, Rhea came next to me.

    "Aoi-sensei. I heard that Rox will also be giving a presentation."

    When Rhea quietly asked me in a small voice, I nodded lightly and answered.

    "Rox-kun will be giving a presentation with Shenly-san and the others in the north plaza on the afternoon of the final day."

    "The final day, huh. I''m looking forward to it."

    As Rhea and I were having that conversation, the last bell of the day rang from the school building. Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally turned towards the centre of the plaza.

    In the silent venue, Fore slowly came out onto the plaza. The same usual outfit, the same usual expression.

    Fore looked around at everyone lightly and opened his mouth.

    "I am Fore Pern Roses, an advanced faculty member. Now, I will begin my presentation on fire magic."

    Explaining that with a politer tone and more gestures than usual, Fore placed the palms of both hands up in front of his chest. It resembled the actions of a surgeon that one might see in television dramas.

    Come to think of it, I hadn''t heard what kind of presentation Fore would be doing. He had mostly been holed up in his laboratory, so perhaps he would be showing off some original magic.

    As I was thinking that, Fore opened his mouth, as if he had seen through me.

    "¡­What I will be presenting this time will be a magic that I just recently developed. Now then, I will begin."

    Saying that, Fore began his incantation.

    "Ho! Original magic, is it!"

    "As expected of an advanced faculty member."

    Voices of surprise and admiration could be heard from the venue at Fore''s statement. It seemed that original magic was not something one could see very often.

    I simply thought that everyone was just refraining from showing off their original magic.

    And, while I was thinking about various things, Fore used earth magic.

    "Earth Barrier, Sand Wall."

    What activated was earth magic. While everyone looked on to see what would happen, a wall that seemed to be more than a meter thick was created at the centre of the plaza.

    Voices of small surprise were heard in response, but Fore silently touched the earth wall with his hand to check it, and then looked around at the audience gathered in the plaza.

    "Generally, fire magic, when blocked by thick walls of earth or rock, changes its direction of travel. Also, as a characteristic of fire magic, when you narrow the range to which the effect applies, the distance and temperature tend to decrease. Conversely, if you make the range wide and the temperature high, the flame will become more active and produce a higher effect."

    When Fore explained that, several people nearby showed signs of nodding. Apparently, that was common knowledge for fire magic. After looking around as if confirming everyone''s reactions, Fore opened his mouth again.

    "However, that common knowledge was wrong. My magic will prove that starting now." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He declared that with confidence, and the audience clamoured loudly.

    Fore began his incantation for fire magic this time. Listening to the content of the incantation, it seemed that he was referring to something I had taught him.

    After returning from Maple Leaf, I had confirmed the healing magic with Fore and Glenora, and during that time, Fore had asked me about other magic. It was at that time that I told him about cutting the stairs in the audience chamber with fire magic. Apparently, he had grasped the essence of it just from that overview.

    It was amazing that he had brought it to the point of a presentation in just one month. Imagining Fore''s efforts, I watched with admiration when the incantation was finally completed.

    In front of Fore, who had put both hands forward, a faint red flame was born and gradually condensed into a small sphere. Fire magic has a strong flashy image, but the venue fell silent at its quiet beginning.

    Fore pointed that small red sphere of flame at the wall.

    "¡­Flame Heat Ray, Flame Raise."

    Immediately after quietly stating the name of the magic, a thin red light extended from Fore''s hand. The light penetrated the wall, advancing from right to left.

    And, the instant it passed through from one end of the wall to the other, the thick wall of earth split cleanly in two, and the upper half fell to the ground. The audience raised voices of shock as they saw the remains of the wall rolling on the ground with a thud.

    "How incredible...!"

    "In the face of that magic, even the usual castle walls would be torn down in an instant!"

    "There''s no doubt that any armour would be unable to defend against it."

    Such voices could be heard from all over the place. The representatives of each country who were watching Fore''s presentation beside me widened their eyes in surprise, unable to find any words. Only Diageo was looking at me with a suggestive gaze, though.

    However, Fore''s magic was concentrated to about within two meters of his hand, and the way he used it was like he created a flame with one hand, and used the other hand to gather wind to adjust the power and shape of the flame, so it is something similar to, but not the same as, my magic.

    I wasn''t particularly concerned, thinking that, but after the magic was completed, Fore looked around at everyone and then gave a final greeting.

    "This magic was completed after receiving a hint from an advanced faculty member named Aoi. On the final day, Aoi will be giving a presentation in the central plaza on behalf of the headmaster. I am also looking forward to it, so please, everyone, come and watch."

    Saying that, Fore gave a bow.

    As I was watched Fore, who received a huge round of applause, I felt Diageo¡¯s gaze piercing my profile.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

 Ch. 130 - Cultural Festival 10 - Social Gathering

    The reception room within the academy; in this room that could comfortably fit twenty people, representatives from various countries were gathered.

    Three kings: Middleton, Diageo, and Grantz; and then, Marquis Ramsay and Duke Loretto.

    On the other hand, Fiddiq Academy had Glenn and me present. The royalty and high-ranking nobles were lined up around the U-shaped table, starting from the back. I was the only one without a peerage. A luxurious chandelier hung from the ceiling, and thick carpets were spread on the floor. Somehow, I felt very out of place.

    By the way, it seems that Rhea was having a girls'' night out with Fiol. Since their two sons were friends, their conversation must be lively.

    As I was thinking about that, there was a knock on the door from outside. A maid entered the room pushing a serving cart, and came into the open part of the U-shaped table.

    Watching the maid place the dishes on each table, I was impressed. It seemed this shape was for the ease of serving the food.

    I curiously stared at the maid''s serving. As expected, the maid''s gestures and the flow of serving were very smooth and refined. However, I wondered if there had even been maids in this academy.

    As I was thinking about that, Glenn unexpectedly opened his mouth.

    "Well then, Isaac-kun should be arriving soon, but it''s getting late¡­."

    Glenn began to speak in a tone that questioned whether the social gathering should be started first. I wondered if the person named Isaac was the representative of the Cote Highlands Federation.

    If so, the leading figures of the six major powers would be gathered in this one room.

    In a way, it was like a summit. Thinking that, I waited for the continuation of Glenn''s sentence.

    Then, there was another knock on the door. The door was opened from outside, and another maid stepped into the room.

    "Excuse me. Isaac Wolf Butler, a member of parliament from the Cote Highlands Federation, has arrived."

    The maid announced that, gave a deep bow, and stopped by the doorway with the door open. A man with crimson hair then appeared. He was a bearded man with a somewhat tired expression. He was probably in his forties or just before fifty.

    The man called Isaac bowed once to everyone and entered the room.

    "It''s been a while, everyone."

    Isaac gave a brief greeting with a smile and sat down at the empty seat in front of me.

    "Isaac-dono. It''s been a long time."

    "I feel like I haven''t seen your face in a long time."

    Middleton and Ramsay replied to Isaac''s greeting. Isaac nodded with a wry smile and exchanged a few words with each of them, and the initial greetings came to an end. Then, Isaac stopped his gaze on my face.

    "Are you Aoi Konominato-sensei?"

    "Ah, yes. I am Aoi."

    When I answered, Isaac smiled.

    "I am always indebted to you for my son and daughter. I am the father of Cote Hedge Butler and Ayle Hedge Butler."

    Looking at Isaac, who was bowing, I nodded, remembering something.

    "Oh, Cote-kun and Ayle-san''s¡­ It''s my pleasure to meet you. Both of them are very diligent and good children."

    When I told him about their study habits at the academy, Isaac tilted his head with a wry smile.

    "Really? Well, it''s an excuse, but as their parent, I''m unable to take care of them often due to my work¡­ When I went back home last year, they were still restless and I was worried that they might be causing trouble at the academy."

    "Not at all, father... both of them are truly diligent and excellent students. Especially Cote-kun, he is very caring and even stepped in to help a younger female student who was being bullied. He is a topic of conversation among the faculty as a model student."

    I carefully replied to Isaac''s humble attitude. It felt good to have a conversation like a teacher and a parent for the first time.

    Then, with a self-deprecating smile, Middleton opened his mouth.

    "Isn''t that story also related to my foolish son? Isaac-dono. I would like to talk with you about it later."

    "Oh, no, no¡­ it must just be because they have too much energy¡­"

    Isaac shook his head from side to side, embarrassed by Middleton''s words. The people who couldn''t follow the story looked at each other, but it wasn''t something that needed to be discussed openly.

    Glenn gave a cough to cut off the flow of the conversation.

    "Ahem¡­ although there are many things to talk about, let''s start with a toast first. We can talk slowly after that, what do you say?"

    At Glenn''s words, Middleton and the others nodded readily.

    "I have no objections."

    "Mm."

    "That saves me. I''ve been hungry since a while ago."

    "Lord Ramsay. You were eating quite a lot of meat from the stalls earlier, weren''t you?"

    "That level wasn''t even enough to be an appetizer."

    With Glenn''s words as a trigger, the mood began to progress in a harmonious way.

    Now then, I wonder why I was called to this place.

    Thinking such things, the social gathering with the dignitaries of each country began.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!

    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch. 131 - Cultural Festival 11 - Social Gathering 2

    "Currently, in my country, we have adopted a system of promotion based on ability and a graduation system based on the results of the final presentation, imitating Fiddiq Academy¡¯s way, but the overall skill of the magicians doesn''t seem to improve. How are you doing it in your countries?"

    "In terms of the skill of magicians, there are some outstanding individuals. However, much of that is likely due to talent. There are also many unique types of magic in the Karvan Kingdom, but aren''t those also the results of research by only a few talented individuals?"

    "That''s right. Certainly, every year, people who create new magic appear, but it''s always by about ten specific people."

    "In my country... it''s enough for fire mages if they can light a furnace, for earth mages if they can repair the furnace walls, and for wind mages if they can send wind into the furnace¡­ I wonder if they have been doing research on new magic.¡±

    Thus, the current state of magic research in each country was openly discussed. I was very interested in listening to the conversation. In a way, it was good to have attended the social gathering. I felt like the problems that each country should solve had been brought to light.

    The common belief that magic depends on talent was strong, and in the dwarf country, they were only concerned about whether it was connected to blacksmithing work.

    It seems like it would be better to come up with some countermeasures before going to each country.

    As I was thinking deeply about that, Isaac looked at me.

    "Indeed, each country is struggling with magic research. Creating new magic is like groping in the dark. It would be good if there were some good research methods."

    When Isaac said that, everyone''s eyes turned to me. When I looked towards Glenn, Glenn was also looking at me with a similar expression.

    I was still in the middle of thinking, but it was an atmosphere that didn''t allow me to not say anything.

    Reluctantly, I decided to convey my current thoughts roughly.

    "Listening to everyone''s stories just now, I felt that there are differences in the understanding of magic. It''s the same with common sense. Just changing that way of thinking might bring some changes."

    When I answered, Middleton raised one eyebrow and peered at me with interest.

    "Hmm? The understanding of magic, common sense, is it? What kind of differences are there exactly? And I''m curious about this idea of changing your way of thinking."

    Middleton said that, and Loretto also nodded deeply.

    "It''s like you''re saying that our way of thinking is wrong to begin with?"

    Loretto asked back with a somewhat disgruntled tone. I replied with a nod.

    "First of all, if it''s just about becoming a magician, anyone can become one. However, I don''t know if everyone can gain exceptional skills like a court magician or Headmaster Glenn."

    When I said that, everyone''s eyes widened. And then, Loretto frowned and glared at me.

    "...It''s the same in other countries, but in the Karvan Kingdom, it''s said that you cannot become a magician without talent. In fact, those who cannot become magicians cannot even activate basic magic in their entire lives, can they?"

    Regardless of what Loretto said, I felt some hostility in the nuances of his words.

    Had I said something wrong?

    Just then, I remembered something.

    "Ah. Come to think of it, when I met someone named Count Vick from the Karvan Kingdom, he said something like only those of noble blood could use magic. I also told that person my thoughts, but he couldn''t be convinced easily."

    When I briefly mentioned Vick, Loretto blinked his eyes.

    "That would be expected. Count Vick is someone who has been researching magic for a long time. In terms of the common sense of magic, he is undoubtedly one of the learned ones."

    Loretto said that and looked at me. I nodded at that, but also firmly stated my disagreement.

    "However, if that common sense is wrong, the research on magic will definitely be delayed. After all, it¡¯s a discussion from before the research begins. You won''t be successful if you do research based on wrong knowledge and common sense."

    When I said that clearly, Loretto had a bewildered look, but he looked at the other attendees and coughed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "...You seem to be quite confident, but can you prove if that''s true?"

    "Of course I can. I had Count Vick look at the verification, and from now on, I think the results will come out in the form of more magicians actually increasing. First of all, starting from this Winter Valley."

    When I answered, Loretto closed his mouth while groaning. And then, on the contrary, Middleton raised the corner of his mouth.

    "Ho! In other words, the population of magicians in the Verted Kingdom will increase, will it? In what way do you expect it to increase? Since those who were thought to have no talent for magic can become magicians, even one or two more each year would be a big plus.¡±

    To Middleton, who was laughing as he said that, I nodded and replied.

    "That''s right. This month and next month will be a preparation period, so the number of magicians won''t increase by much, but after that, I think more than ten magicians will appear every month. However, since we will only be teaching the basics for about a month or one and half months, I don''t think the number of magicians who can use intermediate and advanced magic will increase until after six months.¡±

    I answered with a slightly conservative estimate of the number of people. At that, all the faces of the people in the hall froze in confusion.

    Please consider giving this novel a rating and a review on [NovelFire](https://www.novelupdates.com/series/transferred-to-another-world-and-became-a-teacher-but-being-feared-as-a-witch-listen-seriously-to-the-lessons-because-royalty-and-nobility-dont-matter/).

    It helps the website and also help people find this novel!

    You can subscribe to our [Patreon](/join/TAWBT) and read chapters in advance.

    Happy Reading!